Startled, we froze in place. It was my 11-year-old son, coming into the living room after finishing playing his guitar on headphones, and looking for something else to do. He was a male version of his little sister, short and lean, with tow hair and a face beginning to be handsome. He was naked, as usual for our family.

My daughter and I resumed her bouncing, and she blurted between strokes, “We! Er! Watch! Ing! A! Moo! Vie! Ha! Ha! Ha!”

“Awww…I wanna play!” her brother protested.

“Sure, come on in, Buddy!” I invited. My daughter stopped her bouncing and opened her arms wide.

“Buddy!” she squealed, and he came over and they hugged each other with real sibling affection. Then, still seated firmly on my pillar, she took hold of his face in both hands and drew him in for a very long, passionate, non-sisterly kiss. He held her head in his hands and returned the kiss with enthusiasm, then let his hands roam over her back and sides. Within seconds, his small but eager preadolescent dick was pointing out and up like a coat hook. His sister took it and gently and expertly fondled it, along with his marble-sized balls. He twitched perceptibly and moaned with pleasure. I guess he hadn’t jacked off today yet, or at least not recently.

My daughter half turned and ventured, “Daddy…”

Understanding, I kicked the chair position most of the way back again and hiked myself and my little girl up, still connected at our loins, so that my legs were straight and she was straddling my hips with her legs bent back at the knees. Buddy clambered eagerly, if a little clumsily, onto the lower part of the chair and stood in front of her, with his feet on either side of my legs. This brought his groin up right in his sister’s face. She reached for it with one hand and put the other on his butt, drawing him to her. He pushed his fingers into her thick blond hair and massaged her head lightly while she engulfed his entire penis, balls and all in her hot little mouth. I could just imagine what Buddy was experiencing as she swirled and squished his parts around with her active lips, cheeks and tongue. He threw his head back and closed his eyes with pleasure.

“Oh Sis… Oh Sis...” he murmured.

She ran her hands all over his body, his butt and back, his sides and his lean, muscular torso, which was just beginning to show some definition. Then she held him by his firm butt cheeks and sucked strongly on his parts. He groaned aloud. Meanwhile, every movement of my darling baby girl, every tremor and tingle of emotion, was being transmitted to my still firmly planted dick by “genital telepathy”, and that was certainly holding its attention!

Eventually, she pulled her head back and made a twirling motion with her finger, indicating she wanted him to turn around. He did so, and she held his hips with one hand and pushed lightly on his back with the other. He bent over, holding onto his knees for support. She pulled his exposed butthole toward her, and buried her face between his cheeks.

“Aggghhh!” he almost yelled in ecstasy as her pointed little tongue darted in and out of his sphincter. I knew she had her whole mouth planted firmly around his back hole, sucking on the sensitive membranes and pushing her tongue further and further up inside his spasming rectum. While she did this, she kept running her hands over his hairless smooth body, his thighs, butt, back, sides and belly, enjoying the velvety soft feel of his young skin. Then she let her wandering hands rest on his aching tool, playing with it and making him groan with anticipation. She reached one hand between his legs and ran a finger back and forth between just below his butthole and the back of his balls. Then she fondled his balls gently while she continued to jack him with the other hand.

All this, of course, was making him just about to blow his load. But my little angel had other ideas. She let go of her brother, swiveled around to face me, without losing an inch of my pike stuck up inside her pelvis, and lay flat on my belly. Comprehending her intention, I grabbed the lube and handed it to my son, who squirted a dab on his stiff rod and knelt behind his sister. She wiggled her butt a little in invitation, grinning up at me like a Cheshire cat. Then she lay her head on my chest and closed her eyes as the small invader began to make its way up her even smaller aperture.

My boy was as experienced at this as his sister, and he knew to go very slowly, letting her inner muscles relax and accept the foreign object. She hissed an intake of breath at the first distention of her tender rim, not in pain but pleasure. Then she purred with bliss as she felt the whole length of her brother’s cock press slowly into her. After he was fully docked in her butt, he began to move in and out, letting the feeling penetrate to the little girl’s core.

She lifted her head and whispered to me, “Daddy, my brother’s fucking my butt.”

I grinned at her. “I know.”

“Can you feel him?”

“Oh yes!”

Indeed, I could. As my little girl and I lay still, I could feel the pressure of my son’s young rod moving back and forth through the thin fleshy wall separating her rectum and vagina. He was content to ride her this way for a few minutes, but his need had been building up for awhile, and mine was starting to make itself felt as well. I glanced at him over my daughter’s head, and he nodded slightly. I gripped my daughter in a tight embrace, and my son wrapped his arms around both of us. He increased his pace, and I started a slow, steady thrusting from below. My angel gurgled with pleasure at having both her lower holes vigorously fucked by her father and brother.

“Oh yes! Oh yes!” she exulted dreamily.

My son’s hips were smacking his sister’s ass loudly, echoed by my own pubic bone hammering my little girl’s as we rode her hard. Finally, my boy let out a yell and froze, his face contorted with the sweet agony of orgasm. I continued a few more strokes and felt my own pleasure boil up and jet into my little daughter’s womb.

Slowly, we all relaxed and slid apart, my children resting on either side of me, their arms over me and each other, their heads on my shoulders, on the big sheet-covered easy chair.

My muse is a crazy-ass bitch who makes me write depraved smut, abandons me for long periods of time and then drags me back kicking and screaming with promises of inspiring an actual story. We’ll see. What I have in mind is mostly fun, although it does get seriously dark for awhile, but with a happy ending. Lots of happy endings.

---------


So, you might wonder, how did our family get so crazy? I mean, I know this isn’t typical American parental and sibling behavior. Well, that’s quite a story in itself…

My wife was a very petite, vivacious blonde, with a cute pixie face and a fun, slightly mischievous personality. We weren’t swingers, but we met at a nudist resort, and she was very friendly, outgoing and liberated with everyone. Naturally, lots of guys hit on her, and she dated some, but she wasn’t actually promiscuous, nor did she go “steady” with any of them. She said she didn’t want to get tied down for awhile. But you know how it goes, the nights get long and lonely, and she and I really hit it off. Before we knew it, we were spending all our free time together, and eventually we decided to make it official.

Now, I don’t want you to think that I’m a certain kind of pervert, because I’d never thought that way about children at all. And my wife’s childlike appearance and behavior weren’t what attracted me to her in the first place. Well, not entirely. I mean, yeah, she was only five-foot-nothing, 100 pounds and at 25 you wouldn’t think she looked old enough to drive. She had a kind of boyish figure, no hips or butt to speak of, and A cups with tiny nipples. Her body hair was very light as it was, and she kept her pussy shaved, so we got some pretty hairy eyeballs when we went about the nudist camps together. People would swear I was consorting with a teenager, and maybe only an adolescent. She actually enjoyed the attention, fooling the prudes. She’d hold my arm and call me “Daddy”, and then give me a big sloppy kiss or even hump my leg a little, and then we’d march off with big shit-eating grins as the shocked onlookers stared daggers at us.

So I guess it comes as no surprise that she turned out to actually have some “daddy issues”, and she really got fired up by the idea of being my daughter and having an incestual relationship with me. She confided to me that she had had such relations with her own dad, and had enjoyed it very much, but he felt terribly guilty about it and stopped when she grew into her teens, much to her disappointment and sorrow. He had opened a door to a wonderland of emotions and sensations, and then closed it again. But in the meantime, she had developed a very open-minded attitude toward sex, and she was a very adventurous explorer in the wonderland.

Anyway, where was I? Oh yeah, I wasn’t into kids or anything when I met her, she was just so damned bright and sunny and fun to be with, but with her daddy issues and looking like and pretending to be a child a lot, she kind of brought me around to that way of thinking, and I realized she was fulfilling a kind of fantasy I never knew I had.

When we decided to have kids, she promised me it wouldn’t change a thing about our relationship, and I accepted it at face value, although in the back of my mind, I didn’t see how that was possible. I mean, I’d heard every other couple say how being parents turned into a full time job and their relationships went out the window. But wow, I totally underestimated my wife!

We were making enough with my income to manage so she didn’t have to work, and she did a wonderful job of taking care of the house and the babies, Robert (“Buddy”) and Cecilia (“Sis” or “Sissy”). Her boobs actually grew a little while she was pregnant and nursing, and she nursed both kids until they were practically old enough to talk. She would nurse them in our bed, and beg me to make love to her while she was doing it. It gave her an extra thrill to feel their little mouths on her nipples while I gave her an oral orgasm and then very gently fucked her. She felt she actually produced more milk that way, too.

As the kids grew, I made sure they had their own rooms, but our bed was always the family meeting place, where we read bedtime stories to them and then, after they’d been tucked in a dozen times and allowed to come back a dozen more, they always wound up snuggled against us, Buddy on my wife’s side and Sis on mine, and my wife and I would make sweet slow love to each other while the kids lay next to us and watched. And eventually participated.

So nudity and sex just became a natural part of our everyday lives. We took the kids to the nudist camps with us, and when they became old enough to understand, we made sure they were cautioned about how Mommy and Daddy did things differently from everybody else, and they weren’t to mention what went on in our home to anyone. At home, we always pulled the curtains and undressed whenever we could, and we all engaged in whatever sex we wanted. The kids loved it, and ours was the happiest, most well-adjusted home in the world.

I won’t go into how devastating it was when my dear sweet wife died. It seemed like one day she was there, and the next she wasn’t. I was totally blown away, but I had to hold it together for the kids. For their part, they rallied around me, and we all helped each other through it, closer than ever.

We felt like it was important to carry on her legacy, her spirit of openness and sensuality. I was a good disciplinarian about the important things, housework and homework, and I encouraged them to read and get plenty of exercise. But at home, we were just ourselves, and we continued to develop sexually as well as in every other way. By eight, my daughter was asking about intercourse, and her brother, a year older, was proudly showing off his erections. It was only a matter of time before they put two and two together.

I gave them an advanced course in sex education, since they already had the basics simply from watching their mother and me in their early years. On learning about her hymen, my daughter set about getting rid of it and stretching herself in preparation for sex. Concerned about membrane tearing and infection, I insisted on her using sterile objects and doing it very slowly and gradually. No need to get doctors involved! It worked like a charm, and soon she and Buddy were having sex regularly.

Naturally, as time went on, my daughter wanted to have sex with me, which I assured her would have to wait several years. No, she insisted, and went about stretching herself some more. She made sure she kept herself well exercised down there so that she could take me, and still be tight enough for Buddy. Well, you know the outcome. Soon she was having regular sex with both of us, and they both graduated to oral and anal as well. The little orgy I described earlier was just a normal evening for us. (Although doing it in the recliner was kind of a first.)

So one day my kids came to me and asked if we could go out on the boat. Wow, I hadn’t really been thinking about it, but sure, why not? Several years ago my wife and I had gotten a yen to buy a sailboat, a nice 32 foot cruiser, which had been sitting neglected at the marina since before she died. I had been meaning to get down there every month when the bills came for the slip rental and the maintenance guy, who was keeping the bottom cleaned and the bilges pumped. It was summer and high time we got out of our rut and had some adventures!

So one Friday, we packed up some overnight stuff (I couldn’t help noticing that the first thing the kids put in was a couple of squeeze bottles of lube) and charted a course for one of the many small islands off our coast. We used to go out on the boat often, and the kids were adept little sailors. Now, a couple of years older than the last time, they hadn’t forgotten any of their skills and they were bigger and stronger. They were good swimmers and agile as monkeys, and I wasn’t worried about them falling overboard. We had a good wind and didn’t have to use the motor at all after we cleared the jetty.

As soon as we were out of sight of other boats, off came our clothes. It was blissful to feel the sunshine and cool wind on our bare bodies, and we all had good tans from laying out in our private back yard that spring. We took turns at the tiller. While I was on watch, Buddy and Sis lay out. It wasn’t long before they started getting intimate with each other. The salt air was stimulating, and there was just something awesome about doing it out in the open on the high seas.

At first they were just lying in the sunshine on a big towel, the breeze refreshing on their bare skin and tickling their parts between their open legs. This must have started having an effect on them, because they were soon in each other’s arms, kissing passionately and caressing each other. Soon caressing gave way to fondling, and then to sucking and fucking.

When they’d had enough to satisfy them for the time being and were relaxing again, I cupped my hands around my mouth and boomed out like a Navy ship’s PA system: “Now hear this: Relieve the watch! Afternoon watch, relieve the watch!” It was my daughter’s turn at the helm, and she giggled and came back to take the tiller. I gave her the course and went below to start lunch.

When I came back up to the cockpit with sandwiches, chips and sodas, a strange sight met my eyes. My little girl was bent over in front of the tiller, her hands on her knees, with the end of the tiller seated firmly in her snug pussy. She was steering by swiveling her hips to right and left, her eyes fixed on the compass in front of her. Her brother was sitting next to her, laughing hysterically. Sissy glanced at me with a deliberately casual expression and, seeing my eyeballs pop, said innocently, “Whaaat? I’m on course!”

I laughed so hard I almost dropped the tray of food. “Girl,” I said, wiping away my tears, “you are sure your mother’s child!”

Buddy explained that she had gotten bored with steering the boat and, noticing that the shape of the end of the tiller resembled a dildo, put some lube on it and assumed the position. I couldn’t help noticing that he was quite hard from watching her, in spite of the fact that they had just had sex less than an hour before. He was playing with himself while he watched, and now he grabbed the bottle of lube and put some on his rod.

Then he said, “Here, Sis, I’ll help you!” He got behind her, straddling the tiller, and stuck his hard, shiny little dick into her back hole. Then he held her hips and moved side to side with her as they steered the boat together. It was quite a circus act, with Buddy trying to fuck his sister’s butthole while they struggled to maintain course together. I roared with laughter. “We’ll call this ‘Sexual Navigation’,” I said. “I just hope we don’t wind up in Antarctica!”

Four hours out, we came to our favorite little island, about a mile wide and with a nice hiking hill on it. It usually had no other visitors, but we circled it one time to check. No, it was all ours! We anchored in the lee cove and, as the sun was going down, decided to make dinner and call it a night. My wife and I had modified the forward bunk space into a full width bed, and the three of us, well worn out from our day’s activities, cuddled up together as the gentle swells rocked us to sleep.

Morning dawned bright and sunny, and we got up, made up the bunk and started fixing Naked Breakfast in the tiny galley. No scrimping for us; we did bacon, eggs, hash browns and toast on the little alcohol stove. Being outdoors and at sea gives people an appetite! We lounged in the cockpit, woofing down our plates of food and enjoying the sights and sounds around us, the gentle slap of waves, the calling of seagulls and an occasional splash of a feeding fish.

Then we cleaned everything up and prepared to go ashore. We set up our inflatable boat, loaded our day’s hiking gear, installed the tiny outboard and putt-putted our way to the beach. On the chance that another boat might arrive while we were there, we prudently packed some light clothing. We wore shoes, anyway, since the ground was not soft above the beach. We pulled the inflatable well up onto the beach and tied it to a tree. Then we shrugged into our backpacks and started up the hill.

The island was thick with brush, flowers and trees, and our path was well hidden from the sea. After about half an hour of moderately steep climbing, we were approaching the crest. The top of the island was fairly flat, with a nice clearing and a grassy area that was great for picnicking. Buddy was in the lead, with Sissy following, and me bringing up the rear so I could keep an eye on them. Suddenly, my son stopped and held up his hands. His sister almost ran into him, and I had to stop very hard to keep from stepping on her. We both looked past Buddy to see what had made him halt so suddenly. It was quite a sight!

There in the clearing ahead of us were three people. They were lying on a blanket, naked, and it looked like they were having some kind of intimate activity. The three of us very quietly backed further into the brush and peeked out. I don’t think we needed to have hidden, the people were totally involved in what they were doing. On closer inspection, it looked like two adolescents and a young woman. One of them, a boy, was having doggie sex with the other, a girl, who was kneeling with her face between the woman’s legs.

We stared wide-eyed at the scene before us, then at each other, and then back at the people. As we watched, we noticed more and more details. The woman looked like she was in her late 20’s, nicely proportioned and fit, with dark medium length hair. The boy looked like he was just beginning high school, with some muscles and a pretty sizeable dick. The girl looked a little younger, maybe 11 or 12.

After a few minutes, I decided we’d better not disturb them, so I touched the kids on the shoulder and we retreated as quietly as we could back the way we’d come. When we were well out of earshot, we stopped to confer.

“I guess they must have anchored on the other side,” I conjectured.

“Right,” Buddy agreed. “What now?”

“I want to meet them!” my daughter exclaimed excitedly.

We both looked at her.

“We can’t!” I said, “I think they’re a family, and they could get in a lot of trouble if anyone found out. So they’d think we were going to get them in trouble.”

“Well,” she persisted, “they’re just doing what we do. We can explain it to them, and they won’t mind.”

She sure was her mother’s daughter!

Actually, the idea was starting to have its appeal. Out here on a deserted island, we’d have a chance to explain everything and get to know them. It had been hard, having to keep our secrets to ourselves and not having an adult woman in our life.

“Okay,” I said, “but we need to at least let them finish.”

The kids agreed, and we crept back along the path to where we’d seen them. They seemed to be done having sex for the time being, lying back in the sun and relaxing.

“What are we going to say?” my daughter asked.

“I don’t know,” I admitted. How do you introduce yourself in this situation? “Hi, we’re a naked family just passing by and we couldn’t help noticing you’re a naked family having sex with each other. Mind if we join you?”

Before I could think of anything, my bold little girl started marching out into the opening, naked except for shoes and her backpack. Buddy and I came out to the edge of the field, then stopped to see what was going to happen. Would the family panic and take flight? Maybe seeing just a little girl, they’d wait and see what she had to say.

And that is exactly what happened. They were startled at first, of course, but when Sissy got within earshot, she chirped “Good morning!” and they automatically responded “Um, good morning!” Then they saw me and Buddy, and they got a little apprehensive, but when they saw we were all naked like them, they relaxed again. We strolled up as casually as we could and introduced ourselves.

They were Claire and her children, Dale and Nancy. We didn’t let on right away that we’d noticed them having sex, so for the time being we were just fellow nudists out for a stroll and a picnic. Our estimates had been pretty good; Claire was 32, Dale 13 and Nancy 12. He had an athletic build and a tidy crop of dark pubic hair, while his sister was just beginning to develop a figure, with firm, perky B-cups. She had no pubic hair, so she probably shaved it. Claire was about five-foot-four, maybe 125 pounds and nicely tanned. She was smooth and toned, with a shapely figure and high, firm C-cups. She was also shaved.

Little by little, we shared our stories. Claire was a high level bank manager who had been divorced for four years and gotten a fair settlement from that, including the boat. She had been a nudist all her life and although she had stopped during her marriage, she had taken it up again after the divorce. They didn’t know that anyone else knew about “their” island, so they hadn’t circled it like we did when they arrived. They also had a sailboat, a 45-footer. They were from the same city as us, in a neighborhood not far from ours.

We mentioned that we had come prepared for a picnic ourselves, and did they mind if we joined them? Of course they welcomed us, and we opened our packs and spread our own blanket next to theirs. Buddy and Dale started comparing notes on what schools they went to, video games, sports, etc. Sissy and Nancy hit it off right away, thanks especially to my daughter’s engaging personality.

And me? I was already starting to fall in love. The more we talked, the more it felt like a sure thing. Claire was a lot like my late wife, witty, kind, empathetic and sweet. It didn’t hurt that she was lovely to look at. Since no man had accompanied them on this trip, I hoped that meant she was unattached. I approached the question as obliquely as I could, and although I’m not the most suave smooth talker, I finally did get the answer: no, she wasn’t seeing anybody. She had been on a few dates, but she didn’t want to get involved with anyone she wasn’t going to go the distance with, and nobody she’d met filled the bill.

So with that settled, I wondered how to broach the final subject. Since they had all just had sex, they probably wouldn’t be in the mood to discuss it right away. I decided to be patient and let the day unfold on its own. We shared our lunch with them, and they shared theirs with us. All in all, it was a very pleasant way to spend the day.

After a couple of hours, we discussed the possibility of meeting again, and we all agreed we’d like to. In fact, they decided to move their boat around to our side of the island, since we had a slightly better anchorage, and we could spend more time together this weekend. So we all trooped back to our respective vessels and an hour later we saw their boat approaching around the end of the island. They anchored a few yards away and invited us aboard. Since they had the bigger boat, it made sense to gather there.

It was a magnificent yacht, a 45-foot wooden ketch, all beautiful varnished mahogany and bleached teak. It had a low deck house amidships and a spacious open cockpit aft, with benches around three sides and comfy cushions on them. There were davits over the stern for hoisting and carrying their dinghy, which was a good 12 feet long and a nice piece of wood joinery itself. The ketch had an actual name, “Atet”, which Claire informed me was the name for the ancient Egyptian sun god Ra’s barge.

“Sounds appropriate,” I commented, glancing around at our sun-worshipping brood.

“Thank you,” Claire smiled, “I renamed it after the divorce. He had called it ‘Lucky…’ something. I forget. It was really dumb.”

“You’re well educated,” I confessed, “I’m going to have my work cut out to keep up with you.”

“Oh, please,” she protested, “I’m really not like that. I like my conversation easy.”

As evening approached, they fired up a barbecue grill on the fantail and put on some fish they’d caught that morning. We brought a potato salad and two bottles of wine I’d been keeping aboard the boat. The kids all splashed around in the cove while Claire and I tended the grill and got to know each other some more. After our second glass of wine, she confessed that she really missed having a man in her life, and she couldn’t understand how I wasn’t already taken. I appreciated the compliment, and let her know that I hadn’t been looking for another woman, that just doing my job and taking care of my kids had been all that was on my mind. But if I ever did remarry, it would be someone like Claire.

Well, the gauntlet was down. We’d both put our cards on the table, and all we could see ahead was clear blue sky. Our kids were doing great together, and we were obviously attracted to each other. Could this be it? I seriously hoped so.

We had dinner in the spacious cockpit area as the sun set in a blaze of color, custom made for romance. Claire was the perfect hostess, sweet and charming, and her kids were very well mannered. We had long ceased to be even conscious that we were all naked. It was a warm summer evening, and no one felt the desire to put anything on. Without needing to be asked, all the kids pitched in to clean up.

“Your children seem to be very comfortable in their skin”, Claire commented.

Wow, I thought, is that a leading statement, or just conversation?

“Yes, they are. Yours too.”

Smooth, Casanova.

“Well, they’ve been going with me to nudist places since the divorce. And our dress code at home is usually ‘nothing’.” She gave a sly chuckle.

“Same with us. I actually met my wife at a nudist resort, and we continued after the kids were born. They’ve never known any other life. I think it makes us closer as a family. Kind of a special thing that we don’t share with anyone else.”

“Right? I never thought of it that way, but it’s so true! We are very close, and I’m sure that’s part of it.”

She sounded like she wanted to go on, but hesitated. I wanted to say something to encourage her without incriminating myself, but nothing came to mind. It got awkward for a few seconds.

We were saved when the kids trooped back from the galley and flopped on the cushions on the other side of the cockpit. Interestingly, Dale and Sissy were sitting together, as were Buddy and Nancy. Claire thanked them for doing the cleanup, and they said sure, it was fun.

“This is the best vacation trip ever, Dad,” Buddy allowed, and everyone chimed agreement. It started to get fully dark, and the stars filled the sky. Then I noticed that Dale had his arm around my little girl, and she was resting her hand on his leg. Then Buddy and Nancy cuddled up to each other, and I was sure I saw him give her a peck on the cheek. I wasn’t sure what to think of all this. Things were moving along in directions I hadn’t anticipated.

But I didn’t have long to consider it. I felt the cushion I was sitting on compress a little, and I realized that Claire had moved over right next to me. She put her hand on my thigh and I felt her sweet breath on my cheek.

“I know you’re a gentleman,” she said softly, “So I’m going to make the moves. Just know that nothing you do will hurt or offend me.”

Wow. This was really it. Just one thing more…

“Um, the kids…?”

She looked across the cockpit, where our children were now necking enthusiastically with each other.

“…are doing fine,” she smiled in the darkness, “And nothing they haven’t seen before. Am I right?”

“Uh, right,” I admitted. “How did you know?”

“I got that vibe. Shall we join them?”

I understood her to mean we should start making out with each other, not with the kids, and fortunately, I was right… this time.

Her kisses were amazing. Soft, tender and passionate. Our hands started going everywhere, over each other’s faces, necks, backs, boobs. Finally, she found my cock, and it was like an iron bar in her hand. She scooted back a few feet and leaned over my lap. Next thing I knew, I was enveloped in her hot, wet mouth, having every nerve in my body electrified. Her style was unique, unlike anything I had experienced from either my wife or my little girl. I rested my hand on her back and let her work. She fondled my balls while she basically made love to my cock.

Since I hadn’t cum even once today, our fun was in danger of being cut short. She sensed it, and lifted her head and gave me another passionate kiss. This time, her lips were extra pillowy-soft from the friction they’d just been experiencing. She held my dick and stroked it lightly while she did this. I glanced over at the kids, but I couldn’t make out anything clearly in the starlight. They were still on the long bench cushions, but they didn’t seem to be sitting up any more. I heard slight moaning, but couldn’t tell who it was from. I actually felt a pang of jealousy. My little angel and my son were over there having sex with someone else!

Again, my attention was wanted elsewhere. Claire took hold of my hand and placed it firmly on her boob. Then she took my other hand and pulled it down until it was between her legs. I obediently felt her baby-smooth crevice, and found it soaking wet. Inspired, I gallantly pulled a towel down from where it had been drying over the main boom and laid it under her. She thanked me and laid back, spreading her knees apart and beckoning to me. I didn’t need to be asked twice.

She gasped as I made first contact, and she grabbed my butt cheeks with both hands and pulled. I sank into her slowly, trying to prolong the experience.

“Oh God, Oh God, OH GOD, OHGOD!” she cried. I imagined the kids pausing in their activities and giggling good-naturedly at their amorous parents. As if on cue, my imagination was given substance by a couple of audible chuckles from across the deck. Then I heard moaning from that direction again and I produced a wry mental smile of my own. This was going to be our future, I thought. So be it! I was actually kind of turned on by the idea of my kids going at it with Claire’s kids. One big happy family. Very happy!

I pumped Clair strongly and steadily. Her hands were all over me, my back, my sides and butt. She kissed me hard and then all over my face. She held my head in her hands and sucked on my tongue, then bit my ear. She was really out of control. All the while, I kept a steady pace, not too fast and not too slow. At the end, I rested my elbows on the cushion on either side of her, with my hands on her boobs, and pounded her for all I was worth. How I was able to avoid cumming, I don’t know, because I was mightily turned on. Then, unbelievably, I felt her nipples throbbing against my palms. In all the years my wife had cum with me, I hadn’t known that you could feel a woman’s orgasm in her boobs.

Claire’s scream could have been heard all over the island, I’m sure. She really let it all hang out. Good thing we were the only people there!

“God DAMN, Mom!” Dale’s cracking adolescent voice sounded in the darkness. But there was genial laughter in his exclamation.

“You go, Dad!” Buddy added.

“Heh…” I panted, grinning, “Just getting started.”

“Don’t… mind… us,” Claire joked between breaths, “We’re just… Oh my god! What did you do to me?”

“Been awhile, huh?” I chided gently.

“Well, you know…,” she began, then checked herself.

“I think I do,” I said.

“Really?”

“I got that vibe. Plus we saw you with the kids in the clearing this morning.”

“Oh.” She was silent for a few seconds. “I hope you don’t think too badly of me. I was just so lonely. And needy, I guess…”

“Please,” I stopped her. “I’m in no position to throw stones.”

“Oh? Wow. I thought I was the only parent in the world doing that with her kids.”

“It probably happens a lot. And every parent thinks they’re the only one.”

“You’re probably right. But hey,” she interrupted herself, taking hold of my still rigid tool, “did you cum yet?”

Actually, I hadn’t.

“Well, get in here and get to work, buster!”

I had lost some momentum with the conversation, but it didn’t take long to get the spark back. Not with this hardbody hottie under me! Within a few minutes, I came a mountain inside her.

“Don’t worry, I’ve had a vasectomy,” I reassured her as she wiped the generous flow out of her body with the towel.

“Thank you, Hun, but I wasn’t worried. I had my tubes tied right after Nancy was born. My stupid husband refused to get a vasectomy, and I wasn’t taking any chances.”

“Makes sense,” I agreed.

We cuddled in the dark, her head on my shoulder, still fondling my damp, softening cock. The moon was starting to rise, and we could now make out the activity taking place across the cockpit. Dale was buried to the hilt in my daughter, and Buddy and Nancy were having a prolonged sixty-nine, with Buddy on top.

“Awww…” Clarie murmured adoringly, “Look at our kids, getting along so well.”

“I know,” I agreed, “That’s just great.”

After a few minutes, she said, “Yes, I have been fucking my son. It’s been especially nice since he hit puberty and, um, started growing.”

“No one’s judging you, Claire,” I assured her, “Least of all me. I’ve been having sex with Cecilia for over a year. It was her idea, by the way. Doesn’t make it any less bad, I know.”

“Well, I don’t think it’s bad at all,” she declared. “When it’s put in the right perspective, it’s just sex, it feels good and it’s an expression of love. I’ve been letting the kids have sex with each other since the divorce, and it just kind of grew from there. I figured if they had it with me and each other, they wouldn’t feel the pressure to date other kids and get into all that drama and distraction. So far it’s working.”

“Good call,” I said approvingly. “Hopefully that will be the same in our home. Um, is Nancy…”

“On birth control. For the last year. Not taking any chances.”

“Good, good. I was also thinking,” I mused, “this way our kids will have a really good understanding of sex and plenty of experience with it. They won’t have to make all the rookie mistakes we did when they settle down with their life partners.”

“Right? And now they’ll be getting even more experience, because I’m sure mine and yours can teach each other some new things.”

“Very true,” I agreed amiably. I was starting to get sleepy.

An hour later, the moon shone down on two sailboats, one of them gently rocking six sleeping people on cockpit cushions, covered with towels and blankets, dreaming happily of wonderful sex yet to come.

When I woke up, the sun was just starting to beam above the horizon. I was a little stiff and achy from sleeping all night on the hard deck with only the thin seat cushion under me, a rolled-up towel for a pillow. The events of the previous day and night started to seep back into my consciousness. I lay still and considered that for awhile.

On one hand, I felt incredibly lucky and blessed by the gods to have met such a lovely woman and her two kids; they had been a perfect match for us. On the other, I was starting to be terrified. What if it all went wrong? People have been known to change their mind after an episode like that, and the consequences would be unthinkable.

I needn’t have worried. A shadow fell over me, and I looked up to see Nancy, naked as usual, standing over me with a cup in her hand.

“Mister, uh…” she stammered, “Buddy and Sissy’s dad?”

“Henry,” I grinned. “‘Hank’ to my friends, ‘Dad’ to my family.”

“Oh. Okay, well, would you like a cup of coffee?”

Wow, would I ever! I leaned up on one elbow and took it carefully, already enjoying the steaming golden aroma.

“Buddy says you like it black. I hope that’s all right,” she said.

“Yes, thank you, it’s perfect!”

I glanced over at Claire, who was just coming to life herself. Then I looked up at Nancy, who smiled and headed back to the galley for another cup.

Claire groaned. “What on earth made us think sleeping on deck was a good idea?”

“Aww, it’s not that bad,” I assured her. “But maybe next time we’ll try to get some actual mattresses.”

“Next time, huh?”

“Oops,” I felt myself blushing, “that was kind of presumptuous.”

She beamed sleepily and sat up. “Nah, I’d like that. I think the kids would too.”

Nancy arrived with coffee for her mom, and the other kids began to wander back from the bow where they’d been fishing.

“Crap, how long have you all been up?” I asked.

“Not all that long, probably half an hour. Since first light,” Buddy said, “We wanted to let you guys sleep in.”

“Nice of you,” I approved, “Thanks!”

We sorted out the cockpit area, replacing the seat cushions on the side benches and hanging the towels and blankets on the railings to air out. Then Claire and I lounged together in the morning sun, sipping our coffee. The happy chatter of our children filled the air, with a background of calling seabirds and the distant mutter of the surf on the beach. Nancy came up to us with a big smile.

“Hi, I’m Nancy and I’ll be your server today.” She pantomimed an order pad and pencil. “What would you like for breakfast this morning?”

I glanced at Claire, who said thoughtfully, “I think I’ll have waffles and scrambled eggs, sausages and hash browns.”

I stared at her. “You can do all that?”

“Sure.”

I looked at Nancy. “Uh, that sounds good. I’ll have the same.”

“Okay.” She took our cups. “More coffee coming up. You guys sit here, we got this!”

We thanked her, and watched as all the kids gravitated toward the galley. I could just imagine the chaos of the four of them trying to work in that small space. It was a lot larger than on our boat, but still small by kitchen standards. Nancy came back with new steaming coffees, and we stretched and basked in the morning sun. There was a din of clattering cookware and happy voices from below, punctuated now and then by a little girl’s shriek, followed by a boy’s yelp and then a low moan of pleasure, as if someone had poked something in the girl’s butt, and she had turned and yanked on that something and then sucked on it.

“Pinch me,” I said.

“Huh?” Claire looked at me.

“I must be dreaming. This can’t be happening.”

She leaned against my side and put her arm around my shoulder. “I know,” she agreed, “it feels too perfect, doesn’t it?”

I went on. “I mean, what would be the odds that our very weirdly happy family would meet your…very unique family, with all the same kind of interests and interactions, here in this isolated place, and everyone immediately start getting along so well with each other?”

She smiled thoughtfully. “Well, apparently, there was a non-zero chance of all that happening, because it has happened. But I know what you mean, it feels incredible. Those kids all act as if they’ve known each other for years; like they grew up together, but without the sibling rivalry, jealousy, possessiveness; all the usual family drama.”

“Right, exactly! And your kids seem so… mature. I mean, they’re still kids, but they’re like little angels.”

“Well,” she mused, “I have had something to do with that. My husband was very possessive and controlling. I think I’ve reacted by leaning the other way, teaching the kids to be unconcerned about ownership, to be generous, helpful and kind, and to be tolerant of others. And while I’ve tried to instill a very strong sense of morality when it comes to things like stealing, lying, hurting others, etc., I’ve been very permissive when it comes to nudity and sex. Our only hard and fast rule is consent; otherwise, anything goes.”

“That’s very admirable,” I complemented. “I have to admit I’ve never been that… intentional. Things in our family just seemed to fall into place like this, and they’ve never given me enough trouble to have to change anything.”

She smiled. “I think you sell yourself short. We teach our kids far more by just being ourselves than by anything we say. What I see in them speaks very well of you.”

I blushed a little and took her hand. “I’m mighty honored to hear you say that, Ma’am.”

“Seriously,” she continued, “I don’t think it’s just loneliness talking, I’ve never felt so comfortable, so right, with any man in my life. I settled for my husband when I should have held out, but I never gave up hope that some day I’d meet the guy that checked all my boxes. So far, you haven’t missed a one.”

“Wow,” I stammered, “That’s… that’s a lot of responsibility to put on a guy. I mean, I feel the same way; I can’t believe how good I feel, and I realize how long I’ve been wanting someone like you. And to have our families just mesh like this too, it’s awesome. I just hope it’s really true, and I won’t mess it up somehow.”

“Oh Hank, you won’t mess it up. You can’t, because just being human doesn’t mess anything up with a family that loves and understands. People make mistakes, they learn from them and move on, and being part of a family means you have everyone in your corner to help you through it.”

“Oh God, pinch me!” I demanded, half seriously. Claire laughed, like music in the morning air, and squeezed my dick.

At that moment, Nancy and Sissy arrived, each carrying a steaming plate and a set of silverware wrapped in a cloth napkin. We took them with thanks, and the rest of the kids arrived in the cockpit with their plates and mugs of hot chocolate. It was a beautifully homey scene, the six of us sitting together, all of us naked as the day we were born, having a delicious breakfast in the quiet island cove.

After breakfast, the kids insisted on doing scullery duty again. Later, it turned out it was a conspiracy they had cooked up between them to give their “mom and dad” as much chance as possible to bond and make us all into one family. I thought at the time they were being unusually industrious, and I didn’t expect it to last. But it was really nice in the meantime.

So, to plans, immediate and long-term: It was Sunday, and Claire was on the last day of a week’s vacation, which they had spent roaming the less visited islands off the coast. I myself had played hooky from work on Friday to spend a three-day weekend with the kids. We exchanged contact information and agreed to stay in touch and arrange further get-togethers, both for Claire and me and for our kids. We would have to set sail by two o’clock to make the run back to the harbor by sundown and get home at a decent hour. However, that gave us the rest of the morning to enjoy the cove.

Claire’s dinghy had a sail as well as an outboard motor. The kids had a ball roaming the perimeter of the island in it, climbing ashore at different places and exploring the various inlets and shady groves. Claire and I took a swim and snorkeled around the kelp beds, enjoying watching the schools of colorful fish and other marine life. Back aboard, we sprayed the salt off with a hose from the Atet’s seemingly inexhaustible fresh water tank and lay out on towels to dry in the warm sun. The kids were out of earshot somewhere, so all we heard was the steady lapping of the waves against the boat and the sounds of birds in the distance.

“‘If this were played upon a stage now, I could condemn it as an improbable fiction’,” I quoted.

Claire looked at me. “Twelfth Night!” she said, “My favorite Shakespeare!”

“Yours too?” I exclaimed, although with everything else that had fallen into place, I shouldn’t have been surprised.

“Yes! This is positively eerie!”

“I know, right? So what’s your favorite part of ‘Twelfth Night’?”

“Oh gosh, I don’t know, it’s got so much – comedy, intrigue, romance, mistaken identity…”

I thought for a minute, then recited,

“‘I would make me a willow cabin at your gate,
And call upon my soul within the house;
Write loyal cantons of contemned love
And sing them loud even in the dead of night;
Halloo your name to the reverberate hills
And make the babbling gossip of the air
Cry out 'Olivia!' O, You should not rest
Between the elements of air and earth,
But you should pity me!’”

“My God,” Claire gasped admiringly, “I think I just came a little!”

“Thank you,” I said humbly, “I think I pulled something trying to remember it all.”

Then she narrated with a grin, “‘By my life, this is my lady's hand, these be her very C's, her U's and her T's and thus makes she her great P's. It is, in contempt of question, her hand!’”

“‘Her C's, her U's and her T's: why that?’” I responded, and we both exhausted ourselves laughing.

“I’ve always thought that he should have had Sebastian bone his sister,” Claire ruminated.

“We should write Shakespeare fanfic. Erotic fanfic!”

“Eh, that dirty old man wrote his own erotic fanfic, right in the plays. Most people just don’t recognize it.”

“Well, either that or we’re the dirty ones, and we’re just projecting.”

“And I’d be okay with that,” she laughed.

“So what’s your second favorite Shakespeare?” I asked.

“Hmmm… Mostly just bits here and there. Whenever I hear the ‘St. Crispin’s Day Speech’ from ‘Henry V’, I feel like going and enlisting in the Marines!”

“They’d probably take you,” I said. “I get that feeling too, I think it has that effect on most people.”

We chatted for some time about Shakespeare and other writers, then laid back and watched the wheeling gulls in silence. It was the happiest I’d been since my wife died, and I was very close to deciding right then and there that I was going to marry this woman and make our kids true brothers and sisters. But reason prevailed, and I made myself promise that I would see her at least two more times before I popped the question. As it turned out, she was way ahead of me.

Out of the blue, she said, “Just so you know, I detest rings.”

“Huh?” I said stupidly.

“I don’t do jewelry of any kind. It’s just a thing with me. And my husband made my wedding ring into some kind of mark of ownership, so I swore I’d never wear one again. Just saying.”

I lay there in slightly stunned silence for a minute. Then I said, “I wish you’d stop reading my mind.”

She giggled a little. “It’s more like, we always seem to be on the same wavelength.”

I turned toward her and propped my head up on my hand. “Well, how about it? I know it’s really sudden, but I can’t think of a single reason not to go the distance together.”

“Me either, Hank. We’d have some details to work out, like where to live and how much of our stuff to combine. But I’d really like to cohabit with you.”

“Cohabit” sounded like a really nice word. A very romantic, sexy word. With Claire, everything seemed sexy and romantic.

“Me too,” I agreed, “So how would we get started with this ‘cohabiting’?”

“Well, I suppose we’d need to get together a few times and plan our strategy. Are you free next Saturday, around dinner time?”

“Well, I’ll have to check my social calendar, but yeah, I believe I can make that.”

“Good,” she grinned, “Come early and bring the kids. They can watch videos or something.”

“Or something,” I chuckled.

The love we made then, lying on the bench cushions on the deck of Claire’s boat, under the bright summer sun and blue cloud-dotted sky, was slow and sweet and more fulfilling than I had ever experienced in my life.

Afterwards, we lay peacefully in each other’s arms for awhile, and then as it started to get hot, we lay side by side on our stomachs, feeling the sunshine on our tanned backs. Suddenly, there was a banshee wail and we were both buried under an avalanche of naked laughing kids. I wrestled myself onto my back and grappled with Buddy and Sissy, while Dale and Nancy got into a tickling contest with Claire. We came to rest in a massive group hug on the deck, laughing to exhaustion. The scamps had somehow managed to sneak aboard and ambush us without making a sound.

“DAD! DAD! DAD!” Sissy shrieked, tugging on my penis to get my attention, “Can Dale be my boyfriend?” Everyone laughed.

I pretended to consider it. “Well, Sweetie, that depends. Would it matter if he was also your brother?”

Four sets of eyeballs popped wide. “What???” “Really???” “Ohmygod!!!”

“Well, we’re talking about it,” I said seriously, “but we need to know how you all feel about it.”

Okay, I don’t have to tell you that that was a done deal. Everyone hugged and slapped high fives all around us. Then Sissy and Dale kissed, and Buddy and Nancy kissed, and I kissed Claire.

“Houston,” I said to her, “I believe we have liftoff.”



Long tearful good-byes later, we raised anchor at last and headed for home. Under full sail, Claire’s two-masted ketch was a majestic sight ahead of us that slowly receded from our sight. After the graceful roll of the larger boat, our own seemed to bob like a cork in a typhoon on the swells.

The kids were gloomy at first, but their spirits were buoyed by the prospect of seeing their new siblings again soon. And they had a wonderful time telling me all about the adventures they’d had on the island, including their naked romps together.

The night before, while Claire and I were enjoying our first taste of Eros as a couple, the kids had been introducing themselves sexually as well. Now, Sissy loved her brother very much and she loved doing sexual things with him, but she was totally smitten with Dale, who obviously was of the same mind about her. After kissing each other’s mouths practically inside out and exploring each other’s naked bodies thoroughly, they pulled one of the long cockpit cushions onto the deck and started really getting down to business. Sissy grabbed the always-present bottle of lube, smeared some liberally on her brother-to-be’s cock and pulled him in. He slowly and skillfully built her emotions to a fever pitch, letting her ride the waves of pleasure until there was nothing left, and only then did Dale press his own issue to conclusion.

Buddy and Nancy were absolutely on the same channel, giving it their all with each other. Puberty was being kind to her, giving her small boobs, a nice butt and the ability to lubricate well and have devastating orgasms. It didn’t bother her at all that Buddy’s preadolescent dick was on the small side; once he got it in her, he went like a runaway jackhammer and made her cum over and over. For the time being, although he could orgasm, he hadn’t developed sperm yet and nothing came out.

It was at this point, when they had all cum for the first time and were resting in each other’s arms, that they had heard Claire’s moans and shrieks of ecstasy from across the cockpit and, exchanging knowing smiles and high-fives, the boys had shouted their mock indignation and genuine encouragement.

While Buddy was spent, he still wasn’t through. He got down between Nancy’s thighs and began to expertly tongue her clit, bringing her to yet another strong orgasm. Neither of them wanted to stop, so he got on top of her, burying his face in her soaked pussy, while she sucked mightily on his dick and balls. Meanwhile, Dale came aboard for another face-to-face with Sissy, kissing her gently and bringing her to one more golden peak. That had been the situation when Claire and I came up for air and saw them in the first light of the moon.

The next morning they had all awoken at nearly the same time, and they had agreed to move to the other end of the Atet to let us sleep some more. Dale got fishing rods and they were rewarded with several bites, as the early morning feeders were plentiful. That was when they hatched the plan to lay the “parent trap” for Claire and me, which probably wasn’t necessary, but it sure didn’t hurt.

Since Dale and Nancy knew their way around the galley, they did most of the cooking and cleaning, giving Buddy and Sis whatever chores they could. The mischief never stopped, however, with plenty of pats on the butt and grabs here and there as they worked. Although the kids had more or less formally paired up, they were still brothers and sisters with long histories together, and none of them felt exclusive or excluded. The displays of affection were expressed equally in all directions.

Then later that morning, they had gone exploring around the island in the dinghy. After investigating a couple of inlets, they had gone ashore at one where the terrain looked promising. They followed a dry streambed up into a natural grove and lay down in the soft ankle-high wild grass.

As soon as they were comfortably settled in the grass, Sissy was all over Dale like white on a picket fence. She kissed, licked, sucked and fondled him all over, grabbing him and humping his thigh for all she was worth. He returned her affections with interest, getting very excited and hard.

Meanwhile, Buddy and Nancy weren’t wasting any time either. They started making out vigorously, and he ran his hands all over her body and then down into her seeping honey pot. Dipping a finger in, he spread her juice up to her erect clit and began lightly massaging it with his fingertip. She cringed hard and gripped his dick almost painfully.

Sissy rolled onto her back, opened her legs and tugged on Dale’s waist. The much larger boy crouched over my little girl and aimed his huge weapon at her welcoming pussy. However, there was a hangup. Even though it was wet from having just been in Sissy’s mouth, it wouldn’t go in. For one thing, his dick was a lot larger than Buddy’s, and even with him, she had always needed lube, which they hadn’t thought to bring with them. Dale wet it himself a couple of times, but it wasn’t the right kind of slippery. Then he had an idea.

“Nancy!” He hissed at his sister.

“Huh?”

“Sorry to bother you, but could you do us a favor?”

“Sure.”

Dale explained the situation.

“How can we help?” she asked.

“Well, um, if you don’t mind waiting a minute,” he said, looking at Buddy, “I need to borrow my sister for some lube.”

“I think I follow,” Buddy said amiably, “Sure!”

“Thanks, Brother,” Dale grinned. Then he made Nancy lie back on the grass and positioned Sissy on top of her, facing each other. The girls spread their legs, with their little bald pussies pressed against each other. Dale knelt between their legs and lowered his rod toward his sister’s wet slit.

In spite of all the times they’d done it together, she let out a startled “OOH!” when he shoved it home. Then she giggled merrily. “That always gets me when he first puts it in,” she told them. “It’s lovely!” She hugged the smaller girl lying on top of her and gave her an affectionate kiss on the lips. “This is nice!” she said.

Dale gave his sister a few good strokes to get himself thoroughly wet, and then pulled it out and placed it against the bottom of Sissy’s cleft. She grinned at the contact and braced herself. Slowly the young man’s heavy meat hammer pushed up into her tender flesh, and then it stalled again. He pulled it out and refreshed it in Nancy’s hole and tried again. It was better, almost good enough. It took two more trips before he was ready to go full speed. Sissy groaned with delight.

“Thanks, Nan, we’re good now,” Dale said, pulling back to let Sissy get up.

But Nancy kept her arms wrapped around the smaller girl. “Keep going, I like this!” She started running her hands over her future little sister and kissing her mouth. She gripped Sissy’s butt cheeks and spread them for her brother to get back inside. Dale looked at Buddy, who was grinning from ear to ear and jacking himself enthusiastically. With his free hand, he made an open-palm “go ahead” gesture. So, wetting himself in his sister again for good measure, Dale stuck his pork into my little girl and went to town.

Nancy was loving this, but she didn’t want to leave Buddy out. She reached for him with one hand, and he brought his pelvis down to where she could suck him. He placed his hands on his sister’s shoulders to steady himself and pumped in and out of Nancy’s mouth.

“I want some too!” Sissy gurgled, and Buddy gave her some too. While she sucked him, Nancy busied herself licking and nursing on his balls.

Dale started alternating between the pussies, first the top one a few strokes, then the bottom one. Buddy started doing the same with their mouths. This practically guaranteed that the boys would cum first, which they did. The girls didn’t mind, by now they were totally involved with each other. With Dale’s cum coating both their inner thighs, they rubbed their clits on each other’s hips and legs vigorously, kissing like crazy. Nancy came like an earthquake, and Sissy peaked better than ever before, she said.

The week dragged by, seeming to take forever for my anxious kids, who didn’t have work to distract them like I did. Although to be honest, time didn’t exactly fly for me either. I was as impatient to see Claire as they were to rejoin Dale and Nancy. They seemed to be extra horny, playing with themselves a lot and having sex with each other and me. I recommended that they abstain the last couple of days so as to have plenty of energy for their partners. And I reminded them that sex wasn’t everything, to which they rolled their eyes and said, “We know, Dad.”

They kept asking me in different ways if Claire and I had finalized our plans to get married. I felt pretty sure about it, but not 100 percent, and I didn’t want to make a promise I couldn’t keep. I was desperately hoping to be able to give them an answer after this weekend.

Finally Saturday came. I asked Claire what we could bring, and she said “Just your appetites.” However I did haul along a nice Chablis with a ribbon tied around the neck. I made the kids dress decently but not formally. I don’t mind saying I was more nervous than when we had first met them on the island.

I needn’t have worried. The kids fell into each other’s arms and ran off toward one of their bedrooms immediately, chattering like magpies. Claire greeted me like an old friend, with a warm hug and kiss, and pulled me into the kitchen from where heavenly smells were emanating. She was wearing a light summer dress with soft house slippers and an apron.

“Stir this,” she ordered, handing me a long spoon and indicating a big pot of pasta on the stove.

“Yes Ma’am,” I complied, relieved to have something to do. It occurred to me later that this had been her actual intent, to make me feel more at ease, bless her. We chatted while she busied herself with the meal.

“I have to say,” I quipped, “this is one time it seems appropriate to state I almost didn’t recognize you with your clothes on!”

“I know,” she giggled, “same here. Although I like what that shirt does for you. I was thinking you’d look good in clothes too.”

“Why, thank you, Ma’am,” I hammed in my best aw-shucks cowboy voice. “If I might say so, you look right pretty in that little dress yourself.”

She grinned and blushed ever so slightly. “You better knock that off, mister, or I’ll have to take you right here on the kitchen floor!”

“What?” I said innocently.

She dropped what she was doing and wrapped me in her arms.

“Do you have any idea what you do to me?” she complained, “I’ve been an absolute mess all week, can’t concentrate, can’t talk. All I’ve done is think about you and tonight.”

I was pretty stoked at this, let me tell you!

“Wow,” I stammered, “I’m not sure what to say. I’m sorry to have caused you so much distress. On the other hand, I’m very gratified to not be the only one who feels that way.”

“You do?” she asked hopefully.

“Right down to the ‘can’t concentrate, can’t talk’. Plus, this was the longest week of my life!”

She reddened even more, and glanced down.

“The spaghetti’s boiling over,” she warned.

I resumed stirring, and she turned and put a tray of garlic bread in the oven.

“Italian,” I observed. “Should have brought a Chianti.”

“Next time, I’ll let you know. I hadn’t really decided until tonight.”

“‘Next time’, huh? Sounds encouraging.”

“Play your cards right…”

“Oh, I plan to!”

Faces appeared in the doorway.

“Mom, can we get undressed now?”

“Not yet, after dinner. You can stay dressed for dinner for one time in your young lives!”

“Okay, Mom.” The faces disappeared again.

Claire looked at me, embarrassed. “So now you know.”

“Yup,” I smiled, “Just like at our house.”

“Actually, I’m surprised that they still have any clothes on.”

“They probably don’t, they just wanted to see if they could stay that way.”

“Well, after dinner will be soon enough for them.”

I was facing the stove, and she reached around me and ran her fingers over the front of my pants. Yes, I was super hard. Just being in her presence did that.

“Will it be soon enough for you?” she asked mischievously.

“Nope,” I grimaced, “last Tuesday wouldn’t have been soon enough for me.”

She gave me a firm hug from behind, and I turned my head and gave her a kiss over my shoulder. Then she busied herself with setting the table and making final preparations for the meal. I helped bring the food to the table, and Claire hung up her apron and called to the kids. They trooped in noisily and arranged themselves around the table. I noticed that Sissy and Nancy had put on a couple of Nancy’s frilly short dresses. They looked unnervingly alluring.

The meal was delicious and boisterous. The boys told me about all the video games Dale had, and could Buddy get some too? Nancy was totally into art, and now Sissy wanted to start painting.

“We may have created a monster,” I observed.

“A nice monster,” Claire grinned, patting my leg under the table, “A nice furry monster.”

Dessert consisted of spumoni, to complete the Italian theme. I complemented Claire profusely on her culinary skills, which she received graciously. The kids offered to do the dishes, but we decided the “parent trap” had been sufficiently sprung and their enlistment was up. And yes, they could get undressed now. They cheered and ran for the bedrooms, leaving us alone in our glow of new love.

I was able to be helpful with the cleanup, stacking the dishwasher correctly and doing the big pots while Claire put away the leftovers. Finally we turned out the kitchen lights and retired to the living room, where we poured ourselves some of the wine I’d brought and dimmed the lights.

“Yum, this is a good Chablis,” she said, fanning herself with her hand. “Wine always makes me feel hot. Do you mind if we make ourselves more comfortable?” She crossed her arms at her waist and took hold of the hem of her dress.

“I thought you’d never ask,” I grinned, and started to unbutton my shirt.

In a few seconds we were both naked, our clothes thrown on an end table, and we settled in beside each other on the couch. In spite of our familiarity with each other and the sex we’d had the previous weekend, we were suddenly a little shy again. We sipped our wine in silence for a few minutes, one hand on the other’s bare leg.

“Whatcha thinking?” Claire ventured.

I considered for a second, then said, “I’m thinking how awesomely natural this feels, how utterly relaxed and at home I am with you. It’s like I’ve known you my whole life.”

She smiled and gazed into the distance.

“I feel the same way, Hank. I’m so lost in love with you. But you know…”

She hesitated. Then she put her wine down on the coffee table and turned halfway toward me with a serious expression.

“There are ghosts in both our pasts. I try not to think about them, but I suppose they need to be aired out.”

Ah, the Talk. Really? Now? Okay, Henry, you can do this. I set my wine down and turned to her. I took both her hands in mine and looked her in the eyes.

“Claire, Sweetheart, whatever concerns you, concerns me. I want us to always feel free to unburden ourselves of whatever thoughts or doubts we might have. What concerns you? Our previous spouses? The future of our kids? Our careers? What?”

She grinned. “You are so sweet. I don’t know, nothing specific. Well, I guess I want to know for sure that you aren’t… still mourning, I guess. I know I can’t undo your previous life, and yet I don’t want to feel I’m living in the shadow of another woman.”

I looked at her quizzically. “What other woman?”

Her smile lit up the room, and she gripped my hands with a little affirming shake. “That’s my boy! Good answer!”

Without another word, I leaned in and kissed her tenderly on the lips. Then our hands were all over each other. I cupped her firm breasts, and her nipples swelled against my palms. A slight gasp escaped her, and her hand found my achingly stiff rod. As she leaned back on the couch and I started to slide into her hot wetness, we heard a faint rhythmic, fleshy smacking sound coming from one of the kids’ bedrooms. We glanced at each other with a knowing smile, then embraced the onrushing deluge of our own sweet emotions.

“Whoo!” Claire exclaimed as we separated, sweating and panting. “That was a good one!”

I thought briefly of resorting to my hammy “humble cowboy” shtick, but it was kind of a nervous tic with me, and I wasn’t feeling at all nervous. Besides, it was my ace in the hole for difficult situations, and I didn’t want to wear it out.

“Yes,” I agreed simply, “a very good one! Thank you, Sweetheart.”

“Oh, thank you!” she gushed. Then she was pensive again. What now, I wondered?

“You’re so decent,” she said finally.

“Um…” Not sure where this was going. “Thank…you?”

“It’s just… I’m not sure I know how to act with a decent man. It’s been so long since I’ve met one. I want to do you justice.”

I was a little stunned. “My god, woman, you do me justice all the time! You are heaven-sent for me, unbelievably good for me. It’s like you said, it’s who you are that matters, and you are perfect.”

She lowered her lashes in a small blush and smiled. “Thank you, Sweetheart, and you’re perfect for me. I guess I’m still trying to convince myself that all this is really happening, that it can be this good without me screwing it up somehow.”

“Okay, now you’re doing me. We both need to stop doubting ourselves and trust that sometimes the dice roll our way, and we’ve come up boxcars.”

“Yes,” she said quietly, “Yes we do.”

The moment was broken by a voice from the living room door.

“Mom, can we come in?”

“Yes, Hun,” Claire answered. A gaggle of naked urchins padded into the room. I couldn’t help noticing that the boys’ limp penises were slightly red and swollen, as if from recent hard use. Sissy, impetuous as always, bounded into Claire’s lap.

“Your house is awesome!” She exclaimed, “It’s ten times bigger than ours! Are you and my daddy going to get married?”

Claire looked over at me with an amused grin. I grinned back.

“I think we already are,” she said to Sissy, “We just have to take care of the legal stuff.”

“Yippee!” all the kids shouted, jumping for joy. I did my best not to laugh as Nancy’s small breasts jiggled and the boys’ penises flopped up and down. Then they all rushed into our arms for congratulatory hugs. Dale extended his hand to me, and I took it and then pulled him in for a manly shoulder-to-shoulder hug, with self-conscious pats on the back. Buddy and Nancy noticed this, then looked at each other and quipped:

“Awkward sibling hug?”

“Awkward sibling hug!”

They hugged, patting each other like Dale and I had, and recited in unison:

“Pat pat!”

Then they rolled on the floor in hysterics. Claire and I looked at each other and rolled our eyes.

“Gravity Falls!” we groaned simultaneously.

“As every parent knows,” I added with a sigh.

“Mo-o-o-m!” Nancy yelled excitedly, still jumping up and down, her baby boobs bouncing adorably, “C-c-a-a-n-n! we-ee! wa-a-tch! a-a! mo-vie-e-e?”

“Sure Hun,” Claire answered.

“Can we watch it in here, on the big screen?” Dale wanted to know. Then, awkwardly, he added, “You guys are done, right?”

“For now,” Claire allowed with a wry smile, “are you?”

Dale blushed slightly as the other kids giggled, and said, “For now.” Hilarity and cheers ensued.

“All right,” Claire ordered, “pick out a movie, but it has to be something your father and I can stand.”

“Yippee!”

They started going through the DVD’s with much discussion.

“Your father and I.” I liked the sound of that. It came out so naturally. I exchanged loving glances with Claire and squeezed her hand.

The boys wanted a “Star Wars” epic, and the girls wanted a Disney Princess cartoon. They settled on “Flushed Away”.

“Oh yeah,” Dale enthused, “Rita’s hawt!”

Nancy smacked his arm, but only in fun. He knew that she privately agreed.

They started the video, with Buddy and Nancy belly-flopped side by side on the plush carpet in front of us. Dale sat on the couch next to his mom and Sissy cuddled up against him. While competent, resourceful Rita grudgingly partnered with bumbling, lonely Roddy, I wrapped my arm around my beautiful wife, and she lay her hand on my leg.

It’s an engaging story, with new details to discover each time you watch it, and it took awhile before I noticed small movements out of the corner of my eye. I glanced down, and realized that Claire was fondling her son’s slowly growing penis. He didn’t even seem to become conscious it himself, until he noticed me looking.

“Um, Mom…” Dale stammered.

Claire pulled her hand away from his stiffy like it burned.

“Sorry!” she yelped, reddening, “Just a habit.”

All the kids turned to see what the discussion was about, increasing Claire’s embarrassment.

Calmly, I cleared my throat. “I’d like to suggest,” I said, “if you and the kids agree, that we shouldn’t let our new relationship with each other affect our longstanding relationship with them. I’d like us to keep everything the way it’s been with them, just with the addition of you and me.”

For a few seconds, there was silence in the room, except for the singing slugs on the big screen, then a chorus of “YEAH!’s”, “Yes! Yes!” and “Please, Mom?”

Blushing but obviously pleased, Claire said, “Well it sounds like it’s unanimous. Moved, seconded and carried.”

Again, pandemonium followed. All the kids piled on us except Dale, who was too heavy to sit on his mom, but he hugged and kissed her enthusiastically.

Typically, it was my little girl who tagged the discussion perfectly, saying “I always thought it was going to be that way anyway!”

Then, as if to ratify the agreement, she took Claire’s hand and placed it firmly in Dale’s lap. She gave him an affectionate kiss, came over and sat next to me, then took my soft dick in her hand, bent over and started kissing and licking the head.

“Right on!” Buddy said, “We’re all family now.” He turned to Nancy beside him and started kissing her.

“…and a little child shall lead them,” I quoted from somewhere in my memory. Hopefully not from the Bible; that might seem a little blasphemous under the circumstances.

Claire smiled at Dale, then embraced him and gave him a long, passionate kiss. He held his mom tenderly, and a huge hard-on started growing out of his lap. She automatically reached down and started stroking it. Meanwhile, Sissy had succeeded in producing a very respectable erection in her dear old dad. She looked up at me and grinned happily.

Buddy and Nancy were getting really amorous on the rug. He was sporting as hard a dick as he’d ever had. He grinned mischievously and said, “Awkward sibling fuck?”

“Awkward sibling fuck!” Nancy laughed, and rolled onto her stomach. Buddy practically dove onto her back and buried his stick between her spread thighs.

The movie was pretty much left to watch itself from this point. Sissy ran back to the bedroom to get some lube, and I scooted down the couch to give Dale and his mom room to stretch out. Claire lay on her back and welcomed her young son back into his original home.

Sissy arrived with the lube and started spreading it on my hard dick. Then she capped the bottle and climbed eagerly onto my lap, facing me, maneuvered herself over the top and then slowly down onto my pole. She wrapped her arms and legs around my waist and began thrusting her pelvis back and forth, grunting softly. I held her lovingly and kissed the top of her head.

To my right, Dale was lying pressed belly to belly over his mom, their hands holding each other’s faces and kissing passionately, while his lean muscular hips rippled with his thrusts. On the carpet, Nancy was making ecstatic gurgling noises as my son hammered her quim relentlessly from behind. There was that familiar slapping noise again, I thought with a smile as my second orgasm of the evening geysered up into my sweet baby daughter.

When everyone had caught their breath, Buddy announced, “I think I’m going to like being part of this family!”

There was a chorus of laughing assent.

“Aww, we didn’t get to watch the movie!” Sissy complained. She hadn’t seen it that many times yet.

“It’ll still be there next time,” Claire assured her. “Right now, I think we all ought to start thinking about bedtime.”

There was a refrain of boo’s, but no real complaints. Everybody was starting to feel sleepy. I reached for my clothes and was about to tell my kids to get dressed when Claire said, “What are you doing?”

“Uh, getting ready to go home?”

“Like hell, mister! You’re sleeping with me tonight.”

“Not going to argue with that!” I grinned, “It’s just, we didn’t pack any overnight stuff.”

“Such as? I bought toothbrush kits and shaving things for just this contingency. And I doubt any of you wear pajamas. You need anything else?”

I couldn’t think of a thing.

“Okay, all kids go brush your teeth and meet in my bedroom in ten minutes!”

The house resounded with cheers, and the assorted bare fannies stampeded out of the living room toward the two hall bathrooms.

“Nice!” I grinned at Claire, “Thank you.”

She grinned back. “I’ve been dying to have you sleeping with me in my bed since we met.”

“I’m very much looking forward to that myself,” I assured her. “What’s the meeting in your bedroom about?”

“It’s a family tradition of ours. We read a story, hug and kiss good-night.”

“Awesome! We do that too.”

“Most of the time they wind up sleeping with me. Sometimes with each other, rarely alone.”

“Same with us.”

“Although I expect it will get a little more crowded now.”

We chuckled at the thought.

They let Sissy choose the story, and she wanted “The Owl and the Pussycat”, which she knew by heart and recited along with Claire. She shouted some of the phrases, like “a runcible spoon”, laughing so hard she almost peed herself. She was so much fun to watch, nobody minded that it was a nonsense rhyme that they’d heard a thousand times.

Then there were hugs and kisses good-night all around, and two by two, the naked menagerie drifted out of the bedroom, Sissy with Dale to his room, and Buddy with Nancy to hers. Claire and I held each other in the quiet darkness, and although I was pleasantly aroused by her wonderful nude form, I felt no particular desire to make love. We kissed tenderly, and soon we were sound asleep in each other’s arms.


I woke up spooning the most lovely body I’d ever held in my life. Even though it was still pretty early, we heard voices stirring in other parts of the house.

“Good morning, sexy lady,” I murmured.

“Good morning, handsome gentleman,” she responded sleepily. She reached back and felt me, and I had a glorious case of morning wood. It didn’t matter if it was because of her naked body in my arms or I just had to pee, her hand was wonderful on my rod. She gave it a few strong tugs, then nestled her bare butt against my crotch. My dick fit perfectly in her rear cleavage.

She gave me an over-the-shoulder kiss and said, “Gotta pee.”

“After you.”

We both took care of that, then we had a long, slow, blissful morning fuck. Basking in the afterglow, we became aware of an increasing clatter and tumult from the kitchen. We hadn’t bothered to close the bedroom door – I doubted Claire ever did – and a cherubic face appeared and asked “You guys ready for coffee?”

“What service!” I commended, taking the steaming cup from Nancy.

“Thank you,” Claire said to Buddy as he handed hers to her.

“Stay there,” Dale said from the hall, “We’re bringing you breakfast in bed.”

“Seriously?” Claire puzzled. “They’re not usually this awesome.”

“Sounds like they’re just really happy for us. And for them.”

“I’m sure you’re right. I know how they feel.”

All four of them trooped in with two trays of food and all the fixings.

There was sausage-egg-and-cheese croissants, bowls of fresh fruit, and V-8 juice. A fresh rose in a bud vase adorned their mother’s tray. Claire got a little misty-eyed, and they all hugged her, and the girls hugged me.

Sissy hopped onto the bed and announced, “We’re having pop tarts!”

“Well some of us are,” Buddy said. “I’m having Crunchies.”

Through a mouthful of croissant, Claire said, “Well, bring it in here. All you kids should come and join us.”

“Can we? Yay!”

Soon the bed and chairs in the room were fully occupied with small naked breakfast diners. Everyone had chosen what suited them from the cupboards and refrigerator. I smiled at this anarchic permissiveness that I couldn’t imagine any normal parent tolerating, and yet I couldn’t think of a single reason not to. So there might be a few crumbs and stains; I knew well enough by now that it would all be cleaned up in short order.

Sure enough, when everyone was finished, all the dishes and trays disappeared like magic, and there was the sound of the kitchen being restored to perfect gleaming order.

“Unbelievable!” I marveled, “How do you do it?”

“It didn’t happen overnight,” Claire confessed. “And I suspect they’re being extra good right now. This isn’t entirely normal.”

“Well, I guess we should enjoy it while it lasts.”

“Absolutely!”

“Join me in a shower?”

“Sure, let me take care of some business first.”

“Me too.”

I brushed my teeth and shaved, while Claire brushed her teeth in the sink next to me in the spacious master bath. Sissy was right, everything about their enormous rambling palace was supersized, making our humble three-bedroom tract crackerbox pale by comparison. The master bath was no exception. It was as big as our living room at home, open plan, with a high vaulted ceiling, a Jacuzzi in one corner and a two-head tiled shower area suitable for a gymnasium. One entire wall of the shower area was a window looking out into a private enclosed garden.

“Wow, you guys went all out,” I marveled.

“My husband –,” she began, then corrected herself, “My first husband – was very egotistic. Everything he owned had to be impressive. Actually, I’m a little embarrassed by it all now, but it’s still nice to have all this room, and I’m grateful I’m able to afford the upkeep.”

We started the showers, enjoying having the space to move around without bruising each other, yet still able to lather each other up. There’s nothing quite so wonderful as running your slickery soapy hands all over a woman’s supple flesh in the shower, and having her do the same to you. In spite of our recent tussle in bed, I was instantly hard as iron, and she gave my rod and balls some playful strokes while we kissed deeply.

Suddenly we heard a giggle. Four sets of laughing eyes were watching us from the bathroom door.

“You scamps!” Claire chuckled, “Have you taken your showers?”

They hadn’t.

“Well, get in here! The more the merrier.”

With a glad cry, four little naked bodies flooded in, and what had seemed opulently spacious a minute before became instantly a little cramped. Everybody started sudsing each other up, and then dancing around, hugging and rubbing their slick bodies against each other, the place echoing with peals of childish laughter. Claire and I joined in, lathering up the kids and feeling their little hands and bodies all over us.

It soon turned sexual – when didn’t it with them? The boys got hard, and the girls took advantage, jacking them and rubbing their dicks between their palms. Dale picked up Sissy and hugged her to his belly just above his stiff spike. Then he slowly lowered her onto it, making her coo with delight.

Claire picked up Buddy and squeezed him to her, running her hands all over his back and butt. He put his small mouth on hers and kissed her fervently. Then she held him under the water to rinse off his dick and sucked him deeply. He was absolutely beside himself with joy. Then, she handed him the soap and got down on her hands and knees in front of him with her butt turned to him. She pointed to her back hole. Understanding, he lathered himself up and bent over her. He reached under her torso, gripped her luscious melons with both hands and thrust his soapy prong into her tight brown ring.

“Ooohh,” she murmured dreamily, “I love that.” She grinned and winked at me. I have to confess I was a little dismayed at the sight of my son buried to the bone in my new wife’s – his new mom’s – butthole, which she was obviously loving. But I gamely grinned and gave her a wink back.

I didn’t have long to contemplate it, anyway. I felt a hand on my boner, and there was Nancy, smiling up at me shyly. “No child left behind,” they say. I laughed and scooped her up like Dale had with Sissy, hugging her to me and kissing her. She gripped the back of my head and feasted on my mouth like a starving creature. I held her pert little butt cheeks and lowered her onto my dick, which was like a tree trunk inside her. She gasped with pleasure and began to pant as I thrust up into her small body.

“Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes,” she chanted.

With one hand supporting her butt, I hugged her to my chest tightly and drove her home for all I was worth.

“Aaaagghh!” she howled in ecstasy as her orgasm made her shudder like an earthquake in my arms. I felt her nipples throbbing against my chest. Must be a hereditary thing, I thought.

“Oooh, nice one there, Dad!” Claire cheered. I beamed at her in thanks. She was still on all fours, Buddy lying limply on her back, drained.

I glanced at Dale, who was standing under the steaming shower, dreamily rocking Sissy in his arms, their heads on each other’s shoulders and his puffy, raw-looking dick hanging limply below her well fucked little bottom.

Nancy gazed into my eyes adoringly and said, “I’m so glad you’re going to be my daddy. I love you!” and then she gave me a nice affectionate kiss on the lips.

“I love you too, Nancy,” I grinned, and squeezed her bottom. Then I set her gently down. She got under the unused shower and started rinsing off.

I went over to where Claire and Buddy were and ruffled his hair. “Good going, Tiger,” I congratulated him. He smiled up at me with a mixture of thanks and relief. They both got up and finished rinsing off.

“I was hoping you wouldn’t mind,” Claire said, a little hesitantly, “I know you said we should keep doing it with our kids, but I wasn’t sure you meant with each other’s kids too.”

“But of course!” I enthused bravely, “That’s exactly what I meant. I want us to all be able to explore anything we want.”

“Well, I was looking forward to doing something with your kids, and that was really fun.”

“I’m glad, Sweetheart.” I glanced at Nancy, who was drying her slender body with a big towel. She gave me a coy smile. “And you have an incredibly beautiful and loving daughter,” I added.

“I know, she’s so precious!” Claire went over and hugged her.

Dale and Sissy finished their shower and turned off the water. I rinsed off in the other one and shut it off too.

After we were all dried off from our shower orgy, we flopped on the king-size master bed to rest. An idea occurred to me, and I whispered in Sissy’s ear. She perked up with a grin, gave me an affectionate kiss and hopped over to Claire.

“Want me to make you feel good?” she asked excitedly.

If Claire was startled by this, she covered it nicely. “Why, aren’t you a little angel?” she enthused, “That would be wonderful!” She took Sissy in her arms and kissed her lovingly. Then my little girl wriggled her way down until she was lying between Claire’s legs with her head just above her pelvis. She blew lightly on the folds of her vagina, still dewy from the shower, drying the skin and making Claire tremble a little with anticipation. Carefully, Sissy spread the petals and gazed into her new mom’s most private parts. She hadn’t actually seen an adult pussy in person before. However, she instinctively knew her way around, and she bent to her task.

Inspired, Dale lay down next to his mom and began to kiss her very sensually, running his hands lightly over her silky skin. Then he bent down a little and suckled one of her stiff nipples. Claire groaned with bliss and placed one hand on each of the children’s damp heads. Sissy was kissing and sucking ever so lightly on different parts of her labia. Her mouth wasn’t big enough to take in the whole thing like I could with her, but Claire was obviously getting very aroused. A shining drop of clear honey started to appear at the bottom of her cleft.

At this point, Buddy wanted to get in on the act. He lay down on his stomach behind his little sister and parted her legs. Without losing her place, she wiggled her butt permissively. Her brother took hold of her cheeks, spread them with his thumbs and pointed his tongue at the tiny pucker in front of him. I heard a slight gasp, and I turned to see Nancy staring at Buddy, eyes wide and a hand over her mouth. I’d have been surprised to think this was a new concept for their family, but perhaps it was.

Nancy bent closer to watch. Buddy had his face pressed firmly between his sister’s globes, his mouth open, sucking her anal ring into a raised mound, and then pressing his tongue a little way into it. He knew not to go too wild, because she needed to concentrate on her task at hand. For her part, Sissy was building her new mom to an amazing climax.

Nancy sat back on her heels, then bent forward again, seemingly a little nervous, but excited at the same time. She unconsciously pressed her fingers against her pussy. Then she turned to me with an embarrassed grin and proned herself by my side, her arm over my back.

She whispered, “Buddy’s licking Sissy’s butthole!”

I placed a reassuring arm over her, and she snuggled against my side, as if for protection from this surprising sight.

“Yes, he is,” I agreed, “Haven’t you ever done that?”

She shook her head. “Does it feel good?” she asked in a barely audible whisper.

“Of course. Would you like me to do it for you?”

She reddened, but nodded shyly.

I repositioned myself behind her, and she lay her head on her arms and spread her legs. Then I started doing what Buddy was doing, except I included opening my mouth wide enough to take in her whole pussy as well. I licked up and down her cleft, just touching her clit and making her flinch with the contact. Then I worked my way up to her milk chocolate-stained pucker. I placed my lips around the whole area and sucked lightly. She stiffened and moaned. I narrowed my focus and ran my tongue all around the wrinkled opening.

“MMMmmm…” she purred.

Then, pointing my tongue, I very slowly pushed it in. She groaned aloud and clutched at the bed blankets. I could feel her sphincter contracting spasmodically against my tongue. I let her settle down, then resumed my invasion. This time I went deeper, and she seizured again.

“Oh my god, Dad!” she gasped.

I lifted my head and asked, “Is that okay?”

“Oh yes! Oh my God, yes!”

I went back to introducing this innocent angel to one of our family’s favorite kinks. I got my tongue pretty far in, then started swirling it around and pushing it in and out like it was fucking her butthole. She tensed all over, and I felt her heat building. I wasn’t even touching her clit, but it seemed like she was about to cum. Sure enough, she let out a loud cry and my tongue was squeezed with her strong rhythmic anal contractions.

At that same moment, Claire shrieked with an explosive orgasm. I glanced over to see her whole body convulsing, with my little girl’s head held tightly between her jerking thighs. It took her a full minute to relax, by which time Buddy, now that his sister was finished with Claire, had redoubled his efforts in her rear entrance and started playing with her clit with his fingers as well. Soon she was tensing with her own crest of sensation.

“Oh my goodness,” Claire exclaimed when she had caught her breath, “Your family sure knows their way around a woman’s sex!”

I grinned appreciatively and thanked her. Then she remembered hearing Nancy’s yell previously, and asked what that had been about.

“Oh Mom,” her daughter exclaimed, finally able to speak again, “You wouldn’t believe this! Dad put his tongue in my butthole! It was awesome! I came just from that!”

Claire’s eyes widened in amazement. “Wow, I think I’m a little bit jealous. My kid got to experience a new sex act before me!”

“Well, uh…” I pedaled hard.

“Don’t fret, Sweetheart,” she grinned, “I’ll be looking forward to my turn. Meanwhile, not to take anything away from my brood, but your little girl here is quite an expert with her own tongue!” She gave Sissy an appreciative smile and ruffled her hair.

Sissy beamed, wiped Claire’s juices from her chin and enthused, “I’ll do that for you, Mommy! I like to do it! I do it for Buddy all the time!”

“Awww, you’re so sweet!” Claire smiled, “Mommy’s pretty wiped out right now, thanks to you. But I’ll definitely take a rain check. We’re going to have lots of opportunities to experiment with lots of things.”

“Okay,” Sissy chirped, and she turned and kissed her brother, who had been patiently sitting nearby. “Thank you so much, Buddy, that was awesome!”

He kissed her back and said she was welcome.

Then, thinking aloud, she said, “You know, though, I’m kind of jealous too. I’m the only one of us who can’t have an orgasm yet.”

“Really?” Claire asked, puzzled, “Are you sure? I thought you were having them.”

“Well,” she explained, “I’ll feel really, really good, and then it just goes away. I know I’m not feeling that… explosion you guys get.”

“Awww, your turn will come, Sweetheart,” Claire said kindly.

“Along with periods and zits!” Nancy pouted.

“The zits will pass,” her mom said, “The periods, well…That’s just part of being a woman. There are good and bad things to being everybody.”

There was a chorus of assents, as each of them recalled the advantages and downsides to being them.

“So what does everybody want to do today?” Claire asked.

“Mom, can we go to the hot springs?” Dale asked.

“Yeah!” Nancy chimed in, “Hot springs, hot springs!”

“Hot springs, hot springs!” my kids echoed, for no possible reason other than that their new siblings made it sound exciting.

Looking at me, Claire said, “You guys up for a hike and a swim?”

“Sure, but we didn’t bring any hiking shoes or stuff.”

“You only live, what? 15 minutes away? We wouldn’t be ready for an hour or so.”

I looked at my kids for agreement, but I didn’t really have to.

“Okay,” she said, “I’ll check if we can. No promises! If we can’t get into the hot springs, we’ll hike somewhere else.”

“Yaaaayyy!” the kids all yelled at once.

“Go start getting stuff ready while I call.”

They scampered excitedly out of the room. Nancy was last to leave, and she turned back and gave me a particularly heartfelt hug and kiss. Then she followed the rest of the herd of naked children.

Claire watched this with a twinkle in her eye.

“She has a crush on you, you know,” she said.

Not sure how thin the ice I was on was, I hemmed, "Really?"

"Yes, and don't pretend to be oblivious."

"Believe me, it's not an act," I protested.

“I think that little ass play really closed the deal.”

Starting to panic, I stammered, “Oh God, that's not why I did it!”

“I know that, silly.”

The hamster in my brain ran the wheel as fast as it could, but finally said, “Okay, I got nothing”. I decided what the hell, in for a penny, in for a pound.

With as much bravado as I could muster, I said, “I believe I know you well enough to not think you're jealous.”

She chuckled reassuringly. “Not a bit. I'm very happy for her. She couldn't be in love with a better man.”

“That's very gratifying,” I said, with no small relief, “especially considering how short the time we've known each other.”

“I've known it since we first met, watching you interact with your kids. Sissy absolutely adores you.”

“Hah,” I shucked, “that's just because I let her get away with murder.”

“Uh-uh,” she shook her head emphatically, “No sale! That kind of affection is not the sign of a spoiled child, but a reliable, caring parent.”

“Well it's true,” I said humbly, “I do love and care about my kids – our kids.”

“I know, and I'm really glad that you've bonded with Nancy so well. Everyone knows that boys need a man in their life, but they underestimate how important it is for girls. My first husband wasn't a good father. He wasn't there for her, and she's been desperate to have a real daddy, someone who cares about her needs and emotions.”

“Including one who’s having sex with her?” I ventured.

“Kids are smart; they can tell the difference between being loved and being used.”

I had to agree, ours were the smartest kids I'd ever met, and they totally knew which end was up emotionally.

“Well,” I said, doing my Jeeves impression, “I endeavor to give satisfaction.”

“You do,” she said simply, with love in her eyes. “To all of us.”

“Thank you,” I said, “and hey, I’ll be a good dad to Dale too. Ball games, fishing, whatever he wants to do.”

Claire smiled. “Well, don’t rush it. Let him come to you in his own time. Just be there for him when he does, like you are for all of us.”

“Of course,” I agreed. Then, “So what’s this ‘hot springs’ the kids are so wound up about?”

“Ah, thanks, I was going to forget to call.” She grabbed her cell phone and punched a couple of buttons. While it was ringing, she said to me, “It’s a beautiful place on a stream about half a mile above an abandoned quarry. It’s on private land, so I have to get permission. They only allow one party up there at a time, and you have to know the owners personally.”

“Nice!” I said.

Someone on the other end picked up, and they made the arrangements.

“Done!” she declared, poking the “off” key, “Go get your shoes and some light clothes. The kids are making the lunches, and you won’t need swimsuits. We’ll leave in an hour. It’ll take about another hour to get there. Go! Scoot! Wait! Give me a kiss!”

I grabbed Sissy, who would know what things Buddy wanted as well as her own, and we dressed and drove off. Claire had said to bring good hiking shoes and the lightest clothes we had since, when we weren’t wearing them, we’d have to carry them. Also our backpacks.

We were back to their house in land-speed record time, locked and loaded for the adventure. We piled into Claire’s spacious new SUV, buckled up and were off before the kids could get past the second verse of “99 bottles of beer.”

The way up was beautiful, the hills still green from the spring rains. It would be another month before the dread heat of summer turned everything dull brown. Claire turned her behemoth vehicle into a dirt road marked “Private. Keep out!” and stopped at a locked gate. She handed me a key, and I got out and unlocked the padlock, waited until she pulled through and locked the gate again.

The quarry itself was like some kind of surreal art installation, titled “Forsaken”. Or maybe a postapocalyptic iron robot graveyard, peeling yellow paint interspersed with rust on bent steel booms and hydraulic rams, while coils of old cable, like giant brown worms, snaked through the tall grass. The kids hopped along the ties of what once had been railroad tracks, almost hidden in the high weeds.

The trail climbed at a gentle rate from the quarry up alongside an increasingly picturesque stream. Then the way became steeper and less well-defined, and the pastoral, babbling brook started to become rapids, then cascades.

Claire halted and said to me, “From here on, it’s totally private, nobody can see us.” Then she called out, “Last one undressed’s a rotten egg!” She crossed her arms and whipped off the gossamer shift she’d been wearing. Of course she was stark naked under it, except for her shoes. The kids cheered and began undressing also.

She looked at me expectantly and hinted, “Well?”

I’d been so taken with the sudden appearance of her firm, tanned flesh, I’d forgotten my own clothes. I grinned and had my T-shirt and shorts off in a flash, followed by my boxer briefs. But my hesitation had cost me the race, and I was universally known as “Dad the rotten” forever after, or at least the next 100 yards.

“That’s better,” Claire pronounced, giving my chubby a squeeze.

“I agree!” I responded, honking her boob a little.

She laughed and ran up the trail, her pert backside luring me forward, quick-step. Her laugh was so natural, I thought, unforced, like an innocent child’s. I caught up with her and gave her a smack on the fanny, leaving a faint handprint. She turned and, with a mischievous gleam, half squatted with her knees apart, reached down between her legs and drew out a coating of clear liquid on her fingers, which she immediately wiped on my bicep. Then she laughed and took off again like a deer.

Startled, I yelled, “Hey, you brat! Don’t waste that! It’s finger-lickin’ good!”

“There’s lots more where that came from!” she yelled back. She stopped and turned toward me again, spread her legs and scooped out some more juice from her pussy.

“See?” she laughed. This time she held her hand up to me, and I bent my head and licked and sucked the clear syrup from her fingers, while keeping my eyes seductively on hers.

“Oooohhh!” came a chorus of voices from behind me.

“Heh,” I said, a little embarrassed, “Forgot about the peanut gallery.”

“Let them watch,” she purred, “That’s something you’ll learn about me, I like an audience.”

“Yeah, I’m good with that. Might have something to do with being nudists, we’re all exhibitionists to some extent.” I gave her a kiss, flavored with her own juices. Then I asked, “Do you usually have that much?”

“I do when you’re around, you sexy beast. Or when I just think about you. You have no idea, it positively runs down my leg!” She gave me another generous sample, which I devoured as before.

“So, where’s mine?” she inquired.

“Huh?” I said dumbly.

She gave my now very stiff dork a few pumps.

“Oh. Oh! Okay…” I milked a few drops of precum onto my finger and held it up for her.

“Uh-uh!” she declined, “I want it straight from the source.”

She bent at the waist, held my balls with one hand, gripped the base of my rod with the other and began to vigorously suck me.

A resounding cheer went up behind us, and Dale yelled “You go, Mom and Dad!” Buddy said facetiously, “Somebody go get the hose!” “No, get the popcorn!” Nancy laughed. I looked back to see four naked kids watching closely, the boys with erections, and all playing with themselves.

I considered this anomaly while Claire expertly blew me right there on the path. Most kids are creeped out by the idea of their parents having sex; ours got turned on by it! If we hadn’t been pretty far down the rabbit hole long ago, I’d think this was pretty weird.

Claire gave my handle a couple of final strokes and said, “That should whet your appetite! Come on, we’ll enjoy it a lot more up at the springs.” With that, she turned abruptly and charged on. My appetite, as she put it, was whetted, stropped and electron sharpened to an edge that could cut diamond. I followed close behind, watching my faint handprint on her rump dance delightfully ahead of me.

“The Springs” totally surpassed my expectations. An idyllic natural pool, about a quarter acre in size, lay in the bottom of a thickly wooded box canyon. At the upper end, the creek descended into the canyon in a splashing cascade, a slight veil of mist wafting on the warm breeze. Someone had thoughtfully hung a rope swing from a branch of a mighty oak hanging over the water, which the kids, throwing down their backpacks and kicking off their shoes, immediately took advantage of.

But the real draw was a series of warm, shallow thermal pools along the side of the stream above the lake. Claire and I settled in one of these, gratefully soaking our weary muscles in the mineral nirvana. Downstream, the canyon walls rang with our kids’ joyous shouts and laughter. Looking up, I could see how this place was so private. The trees blocked all view from the steep cliffs above, and the trail we had come up was the only way in. Overhead, the sky was a brilliant cobalt blue, a couple of hawks wheeling very slowly near the edge of space.

“My God,” I murmured reverently, “they could sell tickets to this.”

Claire smacked my arm. “Don’t even joke about that. The fewer people who know about this, the better.”

“I agree,” I said seriously. Then with a chuckle, “We should buy it ourselves. Then we could sell tickets.”

She smacked me again, then kissed me to show there were no hard feelings. “Even I – even both of us together – couldn’t buy this place,” she said.

“I’m sure,” I acknowledged.

“Besides,” she mused, “I’ve already paid for it, in a lot more than money.”

She didn’t elaborate, but my interest was piqued.

“How so?” I pushed slightly.

“Sorry, I shouldn’t have said anything. I don’t want to put a damper on your day.”

I realized I was treading in murky waters.

“I don’t think that’s possible,” I said sincerely, “but I don’t mean to pry. Just know that I’m a good listener any time you need to unburden yourself of anything.”

She was silent again, and for awhile we just listened to the distant chatter of our children, the bubbling water and the forest birds. I decided the subject must be closed, at least for now.

“I told you we had ghosts,” she spoke finally.

“Yes, of course,” I responded.

“I’ve done things – gone through things – that you may not be able to imagine. That I may never be able to talk about. I don’t like to think about them, and it’s not necessary to burden you with them.”

“That’s noble,” I said, “But I’m no shrinking violet. My offer stands, any time you feel like sharing.”

She squeezed my hand, then fell silent again for awhile.

Finally, she said, “My ex-husband is one of the owners.”

Ah. Well.

“That must be awkward.”

“Not so bad. I don’t deal with him when I’m reserving it; I go through one of the other owners. He never knows when I’m here, or whether I’m coming at all. He got our share of this property in the divorce, with the stipulation that I would be able to use it any time it was free, at least four times a year, and once a month in the summer.”

“Nice!” I enthused. “I was wondering what he got out of the… situation.”

“Believe me, he got plenty. In exchange for the house, the boat and relinquishing custody of the kids, he got out of any alimony or support, and he got this place and a lot of our other investments. He’s a big real estate developer, making millions demolishing comfy old neighborhoods and putting up whole cities of condos and industrial campuses.”

“Wow,” I exclaimed, “I guess I won’t feel too bad for him then.”

“Not at all,” she agreed, “He’s doing fine.”

We lay in the warm water in silence another few minutes, and then I said quietly, “There’s one thing I do feel bad for him for, though. He lost something worth a lot more than all that other stuff: You.”

“Awww…” Claire gushed, “You lovely brown-noser!”

“Damn right,” I said, “I know which side my bread’s buttered on.”

“Yes you do. And so do I.”

She rolled over toward me in the warm water and we held each other and kissed tenderly. Then, just as I was starting to get aroused again, she said, “I don’t hear the kids any more. Let’s go see if the alligators got them.”

We got up and splashed down the stream, hand-in-hand. The lake appeared before us, calm now because the kids were up on a large sheet on the bank, fornicating. Dale and Buddy were splitting Sissy, and Nancy was trying her new rimming skills on Buddy.

“See,” Claire said with a gesture toward the underage bacchanal, “alligators!”

“Yes, I see,” I said, keeping my expression straight, although I didn’t think I’d ever get completely used to the sight of a dick, other than mine or her brother’s, going into my little girl.

Suddenly, with a loud “Whoop!” Claire pushed me sideways into the water, then dove gracefully, legs straight and toes pointed, into the mirror surface of the lake, leaving barely a ripple. She swam a couple of well-executed strokes, then rolled onto her back and drifted slowly.

I caught up to her, and she squirted water at me by quickly closing her fist, which I returned. We had a splash fight, laughing and hollering like little kids. Then we floated next to each other, lounging in the clear water and the aura of love.

I decided I had waited long enough. Seized with lust, I came up behind Claire, wrapped one arm over her boobs and groped her pussy. She didn’t resist, only put her hands up and quipped, “I got nothing on me, officer, go ahead and frisk me!”

“I’ll be the judge of that,” I growled in her ear. “Ahah!” I crowed, tweaking her erect nipple gently, “Smuggling raisins!”

“Aww, busted!”

“I’ll say!” I agreed, as I squeezed her firm breasts in both hands. By now we were both standing in the chest-deep water.

She reached down, gripped my very stiff cock and crowed, “The Lady of the Lake takes hold of Excalibur!”

“Mmmm, Excalibur likes that!”

“Yeah?” She turned around and started to fondle me under the water with both hands. “What else does Excalibur like?”

“I’ll show you,” I whispered, and holding her firmly, I slid him into the Lady.

“Oooohhh,” the Lady cooed.

Now, I want to go on record here that, as often as people have sex in the water, it’s not all it’s cracked up to be. The water gets between your parts and prevents pretty much any contact or friction. I’ve known this, and yet I keep trying to do it. It always seems like a good idea until then. But the sensation of our bodies moving against each other, our passionate kisses and the feeling of our hands on each other’s flesh, kept us going for a good ten minutes. I turned her around and held her boobs while I humped her from behind, but it had the same unsatisfactory effect.

“Come on!” she said, leading me by the hand out of the water toward the sheet where the kids were sitting watching us. They moved over to the edges as we came up, grinning from ear to ear and cheering. I lay Claire gently on the sheet and lowered Excalibur between her thighs. Then I kissed her tenderly and pushed him deep into her warm, welcoming vale. She held my back while I thrust into her over and over, her eyes locked on mine. We were unaware of anything else in the canyon, not the lake or the trees or the birds singing overhead, or the gaggle of approving eyes that watched us from nearby.

We had lunch, consisting of tuna salad sandwiches and potato chips, washed down with iced tea. The kids had had theirs earlier, and were now noisily splashing around in the lake again.

“You’re quite a good swimmer,” I noted.

“I swam in high school.”

“Competitively?”

“I lettered,” she said modestly.

“I’m sure you did.”

“Plus, I did a lifeguard gig for a couple of summers.”

“That must have been fun.”

“Yeah, it was. I got hit on a lot.”

“Oh. Well, I’m not surprised. You must have looked smashing!” I said the last word in a Cary Grant accent.

She gave off the slightest sense of discomfort with the conversation.

“Sorry,” I said, “I just don’t know much about you, and the more I find out, the more I realize I don’t know.”

“I’m a woman of mystery,” she intoned dramatically.

“That you are! Let me try: You anchored the swim team in your sophomore year, and at 16 you won the regionals and tried out for the Olympics, for which you came within an ace of qualifying. While you were in college getting a master’s in finance and business management, you were recruited by the CIA to parachute into the Black Sea, swim into Sebastopol and steal Russian missile codes. You were captured and spent a year in military prison before escaping by posing as a nude dancer entertaining the guards…”

“Okay, okay, wise guy, enough! I’m 32, Dale is 13; do the math! I was 19 when I had him, and Nancy came two years later. When would I have had time to do any of that stuff?”

“Soooo… you only got a bachelor’s in business?”

She smacked me lightly on the arm.

“Okay,” I said, “you’ve had some college – you’re too well-read not to have. And you aren’t just a P.E. swimmer; you’ve done some competition. I’m guessing a promising athletic career, interrupted by an unexpected pregnancy and a white wedding, Billy Idol style. You somehow managed to get your degree in finance while working at a teller window and taking care of two babies, despite total lack of cooperation from your husband. You kept your nose to the grindstone, put in the hours and made district manager in 10 years. That’s when you knew you could make it on your own and you dumped your millstone of a spouse.”

“Stop!” Claire protested, “You’re too good at this.”

“Sorry,” I apologized, “but I wasn’t born yesterday. I’ve seen a lot of life in my time, and I can pretty much suss out the basics of a life story. But there’s holes in yours – black holes, from which no light emits, no information is available, but which have immense gravity and affect everything outwardly visible.”

She didn’t respond. I glanced over at her, and saw she was crying.

“Oh shit!” I cringed, “I… I’m an ass. Please forgive me!”

She rolled toward me and hugged me tightly, sobbing into my neck.

“I’m sorry,” she wept, “It’s just… You didn’t hurt me, you opened me up, and I’m… I’m just a scared little girl inside this adult disguise. About the black holes… that was so beautiful! Yes, that’s what they are. Massive holes in my life that can’t be seen but account for everything I am and do. I will tell you about them some day, I promise. You will be the only one on earth to know about them; not my ex-husband, not my kids, nobody else. But I need time to find the strength to bring it up from where it’s buried.”

“Oh Claire – Babe – Sweetheart, no!” I insisted, “I don’t need to know… I don’t have to put you through that! I’m sorry, I had no idea!” Now I was starting to cry with shame.

She giggled through her tears and looked lovingly into my eyes. “It’s okay, Sweetheart; no, you couldn’t have known. But there are things I want you to be aware of. I knew it when I met you, I said to myself, I’m going to have to tell this man everything. Because I knew you were the One, and I couldn’t be totally yours until I’d told you everything.”

I held her hand to my chest, looked her straight in the eyes and said, “I love you, Claire, and I don’t ever want to cause you pain. You tell me whatever you need me to know, and nothing else. You hear? I will be yours forever, regardless.”

“I love you too, Hank, and I know you are a good man and will never hurt me. But two things: You deserve to know what you’re getting into with me. I won’t allow you to commit yourself without that. And I’ve been needing to exorcise these demons for many years. I know you are the only one I can do that with.”

I was silent for a minute, pondering this. Then I said, “You’re putting a lot of faith in someone you only met a week ago, and we’ve really only spent the better part of three days together.”

“That’s why I’m only telling you that I’m going to tell you. I need time to process it, to form the words, to get myself ready.”

I held both her hands in mine and studied her eyes. So this was what the gods were going to make me pay for possession of this beauty, this perfect soul mate for me; I was going to have to endure knowing some horrible secret about her, and it was going to destroy her perfect image in my mind. I didn’t care; I would charge into Hell for her, damn the consequences!

“Okay,” I said finally, “Okay.” I squeezed her hands in mine reassuringly. I couldn’t think of anything else to say.

I did my best to not show it, but all the way back down the trail and on the long drive back to Claire’s, a dark cloud of apprehension hovered over me. My usual witty banter seemed a little forced to my own ears, and probably did to hers too. If the kids sensed the change in atmosphere, they didn’t let on. We showered again to wash off the trail dust, and discussed dinner arrangements.

“Would the kids be okay on their own tonight?” I asked, “I’d like to take you to dinner.”

“Sure,” she smiled, “I’ll order pizza for them.”

We made small talk through dinner, but over dessert Claire broke.

“I can’t stand this,” she blurted, “I know it’s my fault, I shouldn’t have started it before I was ready to finish it.”

“Finish what?” I asked, playing dumb.

“You know what. I blue-balled your brain, telling you that I had this terrible backstory, but not giving you any hints about it.”

“Well, I admit I have been giving it some thought,” I allowed.

“I can tell. You barely touched your dinner.”

I poked my finger in my pie and, quoting “Young Frankenstein”, I said, “There, I’ve touched it.”

“No wonder I love you,” she grinned, “You’re such a child.”

I looked at her seriously and said, “What I’ve been thinking is, you know, there’s such a thing as perspective. Like I said, I’ve been around, I’ve experienced some life, and what seems so horrible to you might not be all that bad to me.”

“It will be that bad,” she said levelly. “But that’s not even the whole issue. Whether or not it’s that bad to you, I’m the one who will have to put it into words. It’s going to be that bad for me.”

“Then don’t do it! Seriously, I don’t need to know, I just want to get this cloud off of us and get back to the sunshine.”

She was silent a minute, thinking. The restaurant chattered and clattered around us. Then she said, “Let’s get out of here. I like this place, and I don’t want it to always be associated in my memory with what I’m going to say.”

I paid the check and we left in my car.

“Where to, dahling?” I asked.

“Someplace I’ll never go again, so I won’t be reminded of this conversation.”

“Wow. Okay.” The moment of truth at last! I drove to a grim-looking industrial area of town, near the river, and parked in an empty lot.

“This will do,” she agreed.

With the windows down, we could just hear the distant hum of traffic and the frogs from the river. I looked at Claire, who was doing a “thousand yard stare” out the windshield. The silence in the car was deafening.

I cleared my throat. “So...what was it? What happened to you?”

“It’s not just what happened to me, or what I went through,” she said numbly, “It’s also what I’ve done.”

I waited, and when I couldn’t wait any more, I joked, “What, did you kill someone?”

“Yes.”

I looked at her, and she wasn’t smiling. Seeing my expression, she said, “You asked.”

“Jesus Christ, Claire, I was kidding!” I yelled.

“I’m sorry.”

I gulped for air. “Just… give me a minute. I need to… recalibrate.”

She waited patiently, with a half smile. Then she said, “You know, most people would have been more upset that I’ve been having sex with my kids than if I’d killed someone.”

“Yeah, well you know I’m not most people.”

“I do know, and I really appreciate that. It’s how I know that I can trust you with my whole story.”

“Does it have to do with the reason you have sex with your kids?”

She considered it. “Let’s just say that I know from firsthand experience that introducing sex to children early won’t necessarily hurt them.”

“Ah,” I said, “a piece of the puzzle falls out of the box.”

Little by little, over the next hour, the rest of the pieces fell out and began to assemble themselves into Claire, the woman I loved and was only just now beginning to know.

The author here. I debated considerably whether to go into detail about Claire’s ordeal, or just hand-wave it away because it’s a downer, in what is otherwise a mostly happy porn story. I don’t even know why I decided to include it. Blame it on my bitch muse, I guess. Anyway, be warned that it’s grim and somewhat graphic, but it comes out okay and we’ll soon be back to the rainbows and unicorns.

----------

She had been an orphan, shunted from one institution or foster home to another, never being adopted. Some were good, some were bad, but in many she was molested. Fortunately, none of these occasions were painful or physically harmful. In fact, she came to enjoy many aspects of it, and to equate sex with love. She got good grades in school, but because she didn’t know any better, she was what the boys called “easy”. She lost her virginity at about age 8, and ignored the social stigma her behavior caused her.

Then she was kidnapped. Her “guardian” picked her up at school one day and delivered her to some men who put her in a box with some food, water and a bucket, and she was transported in a cargo hold to somewhere. She came out barely alive in some foreign country, not understanding anyone’s language. She was examined by a man who seemed to be some kind of doctor. He checked her heart and lungs with a stethoscope, and then stuck some kind of instrument in her vagina and looked in. Finally, she was put in a windowless locked room and given some cold food. She watched for a chance to escape, but it never came. She was too weak to run, anyway.

Over the next couple of weeks, she regained her strength, and she was taken to several different places in a cage, like an animal. At each place men would look her over, and then talk to each other in loud voices. Finally, she was placed in a different locked room, and men started to visit her several times a day. Each man made her take off her clothes and have sex with them. She didn’t understand the concept of prostitution, she actually thought they were trying to make her feel good. She always smiled and did her best to please them in return, hoping that it would result in a more comfortable room, better food, better treatment. It never did, but she continued to smile and be cheerful with each visitor.

Little did she know that her sunny demeanor was making her very popular. Word got around that this American girl was hot stuff, one of the best. Her ownership changed hands several times, and her living conditions did finally improve. With so much practice, she got very good at pleasing her visitors. And she especially pleased them when they pleased her. They learned that if they gave her an orgasm, she would show her gratitude in special ways.

She was there for two years, and she was approaching puberty. One of her customers spoke a little English, and he warned her that she was going to be in danger. Customarily, when girls reached puberty, their prices went down and the chances of them becoming pregnant went up. Most girls, he told her, were simply killed at this point. There would be plenty more where she came from.

Claire began watching for her chance to escape. She exercised as much as she could in her little room, and she was getting strong now and beginning to develop a figure. The men started taking her out of the room and parading her naked in front of a lot of other men. They told her to dance for them, and she did. The men liked to see her dance, and they showed their appreciation. She grew to love the attention they paid her. She learned what movements they liked best, and she practiced them. All the while, she watched for an unguarded moment when she could run. She didn’t know where she would go or what she would do, she just knew she had to get out of there.

One day, a man came who didn’t look like the other customers. He didn’t want sex, he wanted something else. He spoke to her in English, in a very low voice. He explained that he could help her escape and get back to the U.S., but he needed her to do something for him. Of course, she was interested.

He gave her a child’s plastic doll which, when the head was pulled up, it separated from the body at the shoulders and became the handle of a sharp knife. The shoulders of the doll then became a hand guard for the knife. He said she had to kill a certain customer, and if she got away, she should keep the knife with her, because it had a tiny radio transmitter in the head and he would come and find her. She knew the customer he was talking about, he had been one of her regulars. He was probably a local warlord or terrorist or something. It didn’t matter, she thought, this was her chance to get away. Of course she would do it. She hid the doll in her bedding.

The time came one night. The customer arrived and began fucking the young girl. As he was cumming, she grabbed the knife out of the doll and stuck it in his throat as hard as she could. She knew the door to her room would be locked and there would be a man guarding it, but she knew how to fool him. She used the secret knock that let the guard know the customer was finished, and he opened the door. Before he could react, she stabbed him in the stomach and then cut his throat.

Naked and covered in blood, she rushed out of the room and down a hall, looking for the exit. She didn’t meet anybody, and nobody yelled behind her. Finally, she burst through a door and found herself out on the dark street. There were two cars there, one with the engine running. The man who had given her the doll was in it. He reached back and opened the rear door, and waved her over. She leaped into the car and it roared off, followed by shouts of alarm. Her crimes had been discovered!

She didn’t have to be told to lie on the floor and cover herself with the blanket she found there. She held onto the knife in case this man turned out to be evil also. The car drove through the streets very fast, and then through a set of automatic gates and parked near a big building. Claire crouched on the floor with the knife in her hand, ready to pounce when the car door opened. The man opened it and then, seeing her state, he backed away.

She must have been a sight. About 11 years old now, with the beginnings of breasts and pubic hair, she was lean and sinewy, pale from lack of sunshine and covered with drying blood. Her dark hair was long and matted, hanging over her shoulders and sticking to her face. She was a feral beast, terrified and terrifying.

The man told her to wrap herself in the blanket and follow him. She kept holding onto the knife. They went inside the building, which was lighted and busy, even at this time of night. Many startled eyes followed them through the offices. The man spoke to a kindly looking woman, who led Claire into a washroom. There she helped her wipe off the blood with wet paper towels, and soon another woman came in with some girl’s clothes. Eventually they convinced her to put down the knife.

Outside the restroom she could hear voices muttering, “…two men…the target and a guard…” “…horrible…” “…going to be an ugly report…” “…close hold...” “…pray it never sees the light of day…” “…sometimes I hate this job…”

Claire never found out who she had killed or why. She only knew that that had been her price for freedom, and she had paid it. Soon she was taken to someone’s home and given a bath and more clothes, and she slept in a comfortable bed for the first time since her adventure had begun. Then the man who had rescued her took her to the airport and they got on a plane together. High above the ocean, she realized that she could finally start breathing again.

As she paused in telling her story, I realized that I could start breathing again too. I sat silently, stunned.

“How in God’s name are you still sane?” I finally asked. “Or alive, for that matter?”

“I’ve had a lot of help,” she admitted. Then she continued:

She had been placed in a home that specialized in these kinds of cases, where kids who had been in traumatic situations were “re-socialized”. She talked with a sympathetic woman several times a week, and then started school with other kids who had been through crazy experiences. She was encouraged to take up something challenging, and she chose swimming. Between that and her schoolwork, she was able to focus on putting those two years behind her and map out a future.

Yes, in high school she had had championship prospects. She won a sports scholarship and started her college freshman year as a business major, and she excelled on the swim team. She got summer work as a lifeguard, and that’s when she caught her first husband’s eye. He was a full ten years older than her, already a wealthy real estate developer and used to getting whatever he wanted. He seduced the beautiful teenaged lifeguard without taking precautions, and the inevitable happened.

The rest of her story went pretty much as I had guessed. If it was intended to explain how she became so open-minded and sexually secure, it failed spectacularly. Indeed, it only deepened the mystery of who she really was. Because any other person would have been reduced to a quivering mass of emotional jelly by what she’d been through.

“Sorry,” she said at last. “I told you I had baggage.”

I said, “People have ‘baggage’. You have an eff’n… container ship!”

She nodded, still staring out into the distance.

“So, what were you saying?” she mused, turning to me, “something like you’ve ‘seen a lot of life in your time’?”

I pressed my palms together and lowered my head toward her. “Compared to you, I was born yesterday.”

“Well, thank you for listening.”

“You’re welcome. Thank you for sharing all that. I know it wasn’t easy.”

“No, it wasn’t.”

“Did it work? Do you feel better?”

“I’m not sure. It doesn’t feel as cathartic as I hoped. I may need some time to process it.”

“Yeah,” I agreed, “same here.”

“Do you still love me?”

“Of course! More than ever!”

“Really? Because I’m not sure I’m the same person to you as I was an hour ago.”

I paused. There had been some shift in my “perspective”. A fucking paradigm shift!

“I’m not sure I’m the same person now either,” I said. “I now live in a world where this kind of thing happened to someone I know and love.”

“That’s one of the reasons I had to tell you. I wanted to be sure you could take it, that you would still want me after finding out I’m such a salvage case.”

“I’m absolutely sure I want you. My only question now is whether I’m worthy of you.”

“Pish!” she blushed.

“You know, of course,” I pointed out, “I was right the first time when I said you were recruited for a CIA op. I just had the country wrong. And it wasn’t spying, it was wet work. And your weren’t in college, you were freaking eleven years old! So you see why I have questions about whether I’m worthy of you.”

She shifted uncomfortably.

“But I wasn’t brave or anything,” she whimpered, “I was panicked to death! Everything I did was by instinct, like I wasn’t even in control.”

“Well, that’s the thing,” I said softly, “you weren’t responsible for those men’s deaths. For one, you were way below any measure of the age of accountability. For another, it was totally self-defense. And they were child rapists and sex traffickers. You did the world a favor.”

She listened patiently. “I know, I know, I’ve tried to think all those same thoughts. But then all I think about is how I really did it just to earn my freedom. It doesn’t matter what good it did, or how justified it was. All I think about was my motivation at the time.”

“Again,” I emphasized, “You were eleven years old! Nancy’s age. Two years younger than Dale. You had been kidnapped and raped multiple times daily for two years! And a grownup, an American grownup, had offered you the opportunity to get out of there if you would do that. I’d take that deal in a heartbeat. Right now, at my age!”

She smiled and laid her hand on mine. “Thank you,” she said simply. I realized that she had heard these platitudes a thousand times before, and pressed them into her mind a million times more.

“All right,” I said, “lecture over. Hand your homework to the front and read the next chapter for tomorrow.”

I reached for the key to start the car, but Claire’s hands on my arm stopped me. Then suddenly she was embracing me tightly, and her tears were pouring onto my shoulder.

“Oh God, Hank, I need you!” she sobbed, “I’ve needed someone to help me carry this for twenty years. I always put on this great competent, responsible act and I’ve gotten really good at it, but at the end of the day, it’s still all just an act, I’m a frightened little girl and I need a grownup to hold me and tell me that I’m not bad, and it’s going to be all right!”

I held her silently and let her go on, pouring her heart out onto my shirt for many long minutes. Then she sat up, rummaged in her purse for a tissue and wiped her eyes and nose. She looked over at me, and broke into a self-conscious laugh.

“I’m such a mess!” she exclaimed, embarrassed.

“No, Claire,” I replied, “you are the most together person I know. You need to let yourself become a mess!”

She choked a little with emotion, and her watery eyes gazed at me with the most endearing love I’d ever seen. “Okay,” she whispered, “Okay.”

She gave me a pat on the thigh and faced forward. “Now I feel better!”

“Me too!” I agreed, and started the car.

So far nobody's commented on this dreck, which I don't know is a good sign or a bad sign. Like I said in the beginning, I'm mostly just doing this for my own entertainment, but if anyone else is enjoying it I'd appreciate some feedback.

I think this story is really awesome. I think the backstory gives it some additional depth, and I'm glad you put it in there. I'm really enjoying reading, and I hope you write more!

>>26452
Thank you, friend, that gives me great heart. More happily deviant fun is on the way.

Claire knew a minister who did nude weddings, but she doubted he would be open-minded enough to overlook the unavoidable signs of arousal in our family, um, members. We discussed the problem at some length with the kids, and then decided that really only the reception needed to be nude, and we could have that at home with just our family. So Claire and I went in front of a justice of the peace at the county records office to make it official, and then headed home to see what the kids had cooked up for us.

Dale told us on the phone to park in the garage and come in the side entrance. All the kids (naked as usual) greeted us with cheers, and then dispersed to their assignments. Following orders, Claire gave me a kiss and headed to the bedroom, where Nancy was going to help her get “dressed”. Dale had me strip down to nothing and follow him into the living room. He was going to be the wedding director, DJ and “minister”.

The living room was done up in tropical light blue, deep purple and white wedding décor, with a white runner from the hall door to where Dale had set up a music stand to its full height to be the “podium”. He had me stand to the right of this, facing the door to the hall. There was soft organ music playing on the sound system.

Nancy appeared in the doorway and signaled Dale that all was ready. He hit a button on a remote in his hand, and “Jesu, Joy of Man’s Desiring” started playing. Then he walked to the doorway and escorted Nancy, at a slow hesitation-step in time with the music, up to where I was standing. Nancy turned to the other side of the “aisle” and stood smiling back toward the hall door. Dale stood next to me.

Buddy appeared in the doorway, holding two beautiful orchid leis in his arms. He stepped slowly, keeping time to the music, toward us. When he got up to us, he grinned and stood next to Dale.

Next, Sissy came into view, holding an ornate basket of artificial rose petals (“We’d have never gotten real ones out of the carpet!” Nancy explained later.) She stepped slowly like Buddy had, tossing handfuls of the petals as she went. I was charmed to the soles of my bare feet! When she got to the front with us, she turned to the other side of the “aisle” and stood next to Nancy.

Then, as Dale worked the remote, the music faded away and the lights in the living room dimmed, leaving just a single spotlight on the doorway. I was pretty impressed with that boy! The “Wedding March” swelled, and Claire appeared in the doorway, naked except for a spectacular sheer, lace-edged white veil falling from the top of her head, down the sides of her face and shoulders, to her ankles. Her dark tanned skin showed beautifully through it. She was holding a colorful bouquet of fresh-cut tropical flowers. She slow-stepped to the music up to where we were standing. I was totally entranced! What a magnificent creature I was marrying, I thought. As she arrived, we all turned to face the podium, and Dale stood before us.

“Dearly beloved,” he began, “we are gathered here to celebrate the happiest moment in this family’s history!” There was a chorus of “Yes!”s and “Amen!”s from all of us, including Claire, who was grinning from ear to ear. “Mom? Dad? I think I speak for all of us when I say that this isn’t just a marriage of two beautiful people, it’s the uniting of a great family!” Another lusty cheer went up from the throng. “Whatever joys or challenges may come, they will be shared by all of us. As you two become one, you become one with us as well.”

Claire blushed, and I felt myself getting a little misty-eyed. I was really impressed with this boy! Dale nodded to Buddy, who presented me with the leis. I took them from him and waited while Claire handed her bouquet to Nancy. Then we faced Dale again.

“Dad? Do you take our mom to be your wife, for better or worse, through the ups and downs and ins and outs – especially the ins and outs – until the end of time?”

I grinned, “I do.”

“Mom? Do you take our Pop to be your mate for life, to put up with him and his shenanigans until the heat death of the universe, or until the Mariners win the World Series, whichever comes first?”

Claire giggled, “Of course!”

“Okay,” Dale continued, “Would you each signify your commitment to this union by the exchange of flowered rings?”

I held the leis out to Claire, and she took one and placed it over my head. Then Nancy stepped behind her mom and carefully pulled the veil out to the sides and then straight down her back. Claire bowed her head gracefully for me to place the lei over it, letting it settle becomingly just over her nipples. Then Nancy handed the bouquet back to her mom.

“Now,” Dale finished, “by the power not vested in me – but I’m doing it anyway – I pronounce you husband and wife! Go forth and be fruity!”

The chorus of “Now That We’ve Found Love” by Heavy D & The Boyz blared as we started walking back toward the hallway, arm in arm. Buddy, Nancy and Sissy all ran ahead and grabbed up handfuls of confetti, which they threw over us.

Claire laughed and said, “You kids better vacuum up every bit of that when we’re done, you hear?”

“Yes Mom,” they groaned.

Nancy thought it would look better with the veil over the lei in back, so she helped pull it up through and out. Now we were ready to re-enter the living room for the reception. I took Claire’s arm and we strode back in, to Dean Martin singing “That’s Amore!”

Dale had a microphone going. “Ladies and gentlemen, the beautiful couple!” he announced, prompting deafening cheers from all our kids. Ukulele music began playing, and we recognized “Somewhere Over the Rainbow” by the late Israel Kamakawiwo'ole. As the big man’s incredibly mellow voice filled the room, Claire and I began a very slow, dreamy dance, holding each other’s naked bodies tight against each other.

When the song was finished, we looked around to discover everybody had plastic wineglasses full of sparkling cider. The girls passed one to each of us, and Dale said, “Everyone, a toast to the bride and groom! May their love be eternal, and their passion supernal!” Another general cheer went up, and everyone downed their glass.

“I have to say, I like this D.J.,” I said to Claire. “He knows how to keep things moving along.”

“Yes,” she agreed, “He came highly recommended.”

“Now, folks,” the “D.J.” announced, “the Father-Daughter Dance!” Sissy came up beside me and excitedly grabbed my hand. I grinned down at her, kissed Claire and led my angel out into the middle of the room. But instead of a charming lullaby, the peace was shattered with Oingo Boingo’s “I Like Little Girls”! Sissy put her hands on her hips and glared at Dale in mock indignation, while the rest of us dissolved in hysterics, and then started dancing to the infectious beat.

“Okay, okay,” Dale relented, and replaced the offending title with "I'll Always Be Your Baby" by Natalie Grant. Mollified, Sissy grabbed my hands and stood on the tops of my feet, to be danced around the room elegantly by her Daddy.

Next came the Mother-Son Dance, which Dale and Claire did to “A song for Mama” by Boyz 2 Men. Watching them and the rest of our happy brood, I couldn’t help noticing that the most hidebound minister could have done the officiating and not been disturbed by one sign of sexual arousal in any of us. As long as he was cool with everyone being naked, that is! We had expected things to take an erotic turn like they usually did around this family, but we were all so caught up in the beautiful romantic atmosphere, none of us seemed to be even thinking about it.

That was about to change.

Honestly this is a phenomenal story, I've been following it since the begining. I love the plot and the character development. All in all it is an incredible story and I hope there is more to come.

>>26457
Thanks very much! “Plot” may be a bit of a stretch, but I’m having fun with these people as they develop in my imagination.

Marvin Gaye’s “Sexual Healing” began to play, and I noticed Nancy pulling Claire out of the room and down the hall. I glanced at Dale, and he just smiled enigmatically and winked. Buddy and Sissy disappeared into the kitchen, and in about a minute I started to notice a familiar buttery smell. They soon returned with bags of fresh hot popcorn.

“Huh?” I gaped as they handed me a bag.

“Just wait,” they giggled.

“Oooo-kaaay,” I acquiesced.

Then, all the lights in the room went out, and a drum roll sounded from the system.

Dale’s amplified voice boomed, “Ladies and gentlemen, the Hedonistic Lounge is proud to present our evening’s main attraction! Please welcome the one and only, our very talented and beautiful MILF, LADY CLAIRE!” Joe Cocker’s “You Can Leave Your Hat On” started to play.

At that instant, a bright white spotlight appeared in the hall backlighting Claire’s outline as she posed in the doorway, provocatively leaning against one side with her hand braced against the other. She was wearing a long raincoat and a top hat, and in her free hand she was holding a bamboo cane.

All us kids erupted in appreciative applause, whoops and whistles. Then we all sat down to watch. Well, I thought, this explains the popcorn!

“Baby take off your coat…real slow,” Joe croaked from the sound system.

Claire danced sensuously, opening and closing the raincoat a couple of times teasingly. In the bright backlight, we could just make out that she was wearing a filmy white slip or thin dress under it.

“And take off your shoes…I'll take off your shoes”

She wasn’t wearing shoes, but she started to lower the raincoat off her shoulders. We cheered like it was the Superbowl! Soon she dropped the coat on the floor, and did a respectable soft-shoe shuffle, twirling the cane and holding the brim of the top hat. Her gorgeous figure could be clearly seen through the diaphanous white slip. I felt myself getting aroused, and hoped it wouldn’t be unseemly if it showed. I glanced over at Dale in the next armchair, and he was unabashedly hard and playing with himself. Then I noticed that the other kids were playing with themselves too. What the hell, I thought, and I started stroking myself. It felt amazing with this heavenly vision to inspire us!

“Baby take off your dress…Yes yes yes”

Claire stuck a finger under one spaghetti strap and slipped it off her shoulder. Our cheers increased in volume. The other strap followed, and the flowing material slowly worked its way south, gliding down her jutting boobs and then dropping to the floor, revealing her entire glorious naked body. Pandemonium erupted in the room.

“You can leave your hat on…You can leave your hat on...”

She continued her sensuous dance, holding the cane and the brim of the hat, swaying her hips and sliding her feet to the music.

I grinned at Dale, “Kim Bassinger, eat your heart out!”

“I know, right?” He gave a thumbs-up with his free hand.

Holy shit, I thought, I’m bonding with my 13-year-old stepson over how hot his mom looks naked. We are surely way, way through the looking-glass!

By the time the song ended, Nancy was on her belly on the carpet with Buddy laboring away on top of her, and Sissy was kneeling between Dale’s legs, sucking him enthusiastically.

Without interrupting Sissy’s attentions, Dale spoke into the wireless mike, “Thank you, Lady Claire, that was truly – almost literally – orgasmic! A big hand for Lady Claire!” Everyone whooped and hollered for all we were worth.

Then Dale went on, “Hey everybody, the night is young, and the party’s just getting started! Let’s save some of that mojo for later! Right now, it’s time to get our groove on!”

“Gonna Make You Sweat (Everybody Dance Now)” by the C+C Music Factory blasted into the room, and we all obediently jumped up and started gyrating to the beat, Claire and I joining in like teenagers.

The fun thing about dancing naked is, there are parts of the body that dance independently to their own music. Claire and Nancy were especially nice to behold. We males, however, all had good stiff hard-ons and didn’t flop around like we would have otherwise.

After another familiar rock number, we two grownups collapsed onto the couch while the kids kept boogieing. “Did they pick out all these old songs?” I asked Claire, “I thought they’d be more into stuff we’ve never heard of.”

“Oh, they listen to that too,” she replied, “They probably chose these with us in mind. However, this is the kind of thing I grew up on, living in homes with older people, and now it’s the kind of thing they hear all the time around me. I guess the best stuff gets passed on from generation to generation.”

“Very true,” I agreed.

“Stay there,” Dale ordered us as the last song in the set ended, and he and the other kids disappeared into the kitchen.

“What now?” I wondered.

In a few minutes, they came back carrying a small but elegant two-tier cake, with anatomically correct naked bride and groom figurines on it!

“Awww,” Claire gushed, “How awesome is that?” Then, pointing to the plastic figures, “Hey, where did you kids get those?”

“Uh, the internet,” Dale said.

“Wow, I see I’m going to have to keep better track of my credit card bills.”

“You can take it out of our allowance, Mom. They weren’t that much.”

“You guys did all this yourselves? The decorations, the cake and everything?”

The children beamed and chorused, “Yep!”

“Holy moly!” Claire grinned at me, “We have the best kids in the world!”

“Yes we do!” I agreed heartily.

“Okay, Mom, Dad, cut the cake!” Nancy said, handing us the knife and server with bows on the handles.

We did the honors, holding the knife between us, and then Nancy took over, passing us the first piece. “No stupid stuffing-it-in-each-other’s-faces!” Claire warned, and we behaved ourselves, just giving each other sample bites, and then exchanging a chaste kiss. All the kids cheered.

While we had our cake, the kids brought out ice cream, cookies and chips to make a kind of buffet on the coffee table. They also brought us coffee. We had a ball, chattering among ourselves while gentle background music played.

“Where are you going on you honeymoon?” Nancy asked.

Claire and I looked at each other. “We don’t know, Sweetheart,” she said, “We haven’t really discussed it.”

“Yeah, that’s something we’ll have to kick around,” I concurred. “We ought to have one, but there’s no hurry.”

When we had had enough food and cake, the kids cleared the living room and Dale started up the dance music again. He astutely alternated sets of slow and fast songs, giving us a chance to enjoy close romantic waltzing, followed by some good sweaty exercise. Claire was a very sensual dancer, I noted. Considering her history, I supposed that shouldn’t be too surprising.

Everybody got good and horny during the dancing, with lots of butt-holding and dick-grabbing. Things got really out of hand when Dale put on “Walk the Dinosaur” by Was (Not Was). “Open the door, get on the floor, everybody walk the dinosaur!” we all sang along with the chorus, and we spontaneously started dancing in line, like in the video.

Then we held each other’s sides and started a conga line. Sissy was in front, followed by Buddy, then Nancy, Dale, Claire and myself. Buddy hugged his sister extra tight and stuck his rigid little dick between her legs. She reached back with both hands and drew him closer. Seeing this, Dale did the same with Nancy, and I felt Claire’s hand on my own rod, pulling me in. She bent forward a little, and I slipped into her very wet flesh. We managed to finish the song like that, laughing, dancing and kicking together, all connected at our privates and our hearts…

We all agreed it was the best wedding we’d ever attended.

The next morning, I let Claire sleep in a little while I made the coffee. The kids had done only a halfway job of cleaning up the kitchen, for which I couldn’t blame them. I started putting a few things away and loading the dishwasher while the coffee brewed.

Dale shuffled in and gave me a cheery “Morning, Dad.”

“Morning” I greeted him, “I want to thank you again for that terrific job you and the other kids did on the wedding. Seriously, that was top drawer!”

He blushed a little and said he was glad it came out so well. He started to pour himself a bowl of flakes.

“Hey,” I said, “How did you get all those lights and the sound system and everything hooked up to one remote? I can barely get one thing at a time to operate with one remote.”

“Uh, it’s not that hard. You can get most of that stuff off the shelf anywhere.”

“Hm. Must not be the shelves I’m seeing when I go grocery shopping.”

He grinned. “Yeah, I’m kind of a geek.”

“A geek who crews on a two-masted sailing yacht, climbs mountains and has a very eloquent way with words… you brought tears to my eyes, Son.”

He put one hand over his heart in humble thanks.

“Not to mention,” I added, “is the best brother and lover my little girl could ask for!”

“Uh, yeah,” He stammered. “I hope you’re still okay with that.”

“Of course, why wouldn’t I be?”

“Well I know we’re all being real open-minded and everything, but I also know that we’re really exceptional as a family. I’m never sure how exceptional we should be.”

“I haven’t seen anybody cross a line I either haven’t crossed myself or wouldn’t,” I said. “I’ll let you know if you do. But I think I know you well enough that I don’t have to worry.”

“Thank you,” he said sincerely, “Sissy’s really special to me. I would never hurt her.”

“I know.”

“I’m getting wise to her, though.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, she’s not as young as she pretends. She goes around acting all babyish and cute, because she knows that’s what everybody expects of her. Then she slips and comes out with something so wise, so profound, I want to ask her, ‘who are you really?’”

“Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings,” I quoted, and this time I knew it was from the Bible for sure. I mentally crossed myself. “I know, she scares me too sometimes. She’s totally her birth mother’s child.”

“I take it her mom was a pretty special lady,” Dale said respectfully.

“Very special. But that’s a closed chapter, and I’m starting a whole new life now. I’m not ever looking back.”

“Understood,” he said quickly. Then, to change the subject, he said, “Hey, if you thought that stuff I did yesterday was cool, you should see what I’m really good at. Come on.”

Coffee and cereal forgotten, I followed him to his room. It was disordered in a typical teenage boy’s style, every flat surface covered with junk, some of it layers deep. He started showing me how he was modifying his video games, hacking this or recoding that and changing chips in the controllers, I think. It was way over my head. Then I noticed a couple of electric guitars leaning against a wall.

“Hey, you play?” I asked, picking up one of them, a bass.

“Yeah, since I could barely walk. Do you?”

“I noodle around a little.” I plucked a short progression, which of course made little sound with the guitar unplugged.

“Well, hey,” he said, “let’s hook it up!”

He grabbed the other guitar and led the way out into the living room.

There he slung the guitar, fiddled with the receiver amp or something, and strummed a chord. The sound system boomed. He dialed it down to where it wouldn’t wake the house, and played a few more chords.

“Try yours,” he said.

“It’s not plugged in.”

“Try it.”

I tried it. The bass notes rang out.

“Wha…?”

“Bluetooth, Dad. Everything’s wireless now.”

“Hot damn.” I noodled a bit. It sounded pretty good.

Dale caught my drift and played a few chords to match.

“Know any songs?” he asked.

“House of the Rising Sun?”

“By the Animals? Yeah.” He played the lead-in, and I started following. When we got to the verse, we started singing in unison: “There is a house.. in New Orleans… They call the Rising Sun… And it’s been the ruin… Of many a poor boy… And God, I know I’m one.”

“Holy shit, that’s good!” Dale exclaimed, and held up his hand for a high-five, which I returned.

“Damn, I thought that was the radio,” Claire said from the doorway. We looked and she and all the other kids were gathered, watching. “I didn’t know you played guitar, Hank.”

“Eh, I don’t, actually. Not what you’d call ‘playing’. More just fooling around for fun.”

“Hell, that’s all any of us do.”

“Really? Who else?”

“Well, Nancy plays keyboards, and I sing. I told the kids they had to learn an instrument and get halfway good at it. I wanted them to have some music theory.”

“Is that so?” I mused.

“Yeah, we have a jam out here once in awhile. Just for fun.”

“Well, heck, Buddy plays guitar, and Sissy is a mean little drummer!”

“Seriously?” Claire gasped, “Get your stuff over here, we’re having a session!”

“Uh, okay…coffee first?”

Coffee and breakfast did come to pass, but the rest of the day’s plans were now about the music.

I, too, have followed your story from the beginning and must tell you it's one of the finest I've ever read. Indeed, the story has grown by welcome leaps and bounds since its deceptively simple outset. The character development, plot and story are all top-notch. The detour into Claire's background was a but jarring but, within the greater scope of the story, ultimately very appropriate and arousingly enlightening. The story also resonates with me because of my belief that incest is natural and beautiful and that, in a sane world, every family would live the way Henry and Claire's choose to.

Thank you, my friend, you’re too kind. This story began with that simple first scene, intended to be just a one-shot and, as I’ve said, just for my own amusement. Later I was inspired to write another short piece about having a free-spirited, open-minded, loli-ish wife, and it kind of got grafted onto the first story and then evolved from there.

I’m totally with you about incest, and much more. My dearest wish (fantasy, I know) is for a world where all forms of sex are practiced or at least tolerated, without restriction or judgment. We’re all wired differently, with some exclusive tastes and some overlapping, and just because a particular kink doesn’t ring our chimes doesn’t mean we should condemn or forbid it in others.

Elit is the most kink-friendly zone I’ve seen, but even here I’ve noticed that we need to provide ample warning of contents to avoid offending those who are put off by certain themes. I also appreciate those tags, because even though my tastes are pretty wide-ranging, they don’t include everything, and although I don’t seem to have much of an “ick!” reflex, there’s no point in reading something I won’t enjoy.

I drove my kids to our house and they gathered up their gear and sheet music and I loaded it all into the car. Back at Claire’s, we had to physically plug Buddy’s guitar and Sissy’s drum pads into the sound system, but Dale made it work easily. Then we launched into a few standards, and we sounded pretty good. Claire had a good strong, true voice that came through the delay like a chorus of angels.

“I’m getting the germ of an idea,” I said.

“Well, it must be contagious,” Claire chuckled, “because I think I’m coming down with it.”

“If it’s actually performing in public,” Dale objected, “I vote no. We’re nowhere near that good, and the world’s already had a Partridge Family.”

“Yeah, but not a naked Partridge Family!”

Every jaw in the room hit the floor with a clank.

“Hear me out!” I rushed on, “This nudist resort my kids and I go to sometimes puts on entertainment on weekends, and they’re always looking for free talent. They usually only get a few weak-ass buskers. We’re already better than their average gigs, and with a few weeks of practice, we’d absolutely crush it there!”

Somehow I talked them into it, and we went to work. It took more than “a few weeks” before we felt ready, and it wasn’t until the second week of September, after the kids had already started back to school, that we found ourselves setting up in the public square of a resort several hours from home. We had decided to go somewhere nobody would be likely to know us. There are enough bluenoses in our culture that would give Claire, me and our kids a lot of grief for just attending a nudist camp, let alone performing there.

Fortunately, the weather was still quite warm, it was a sunny day, and as it turns out, we had a really good session. Every musician knows the feeling of playing a gig where everything just clicks, the vibe is good, the harmonies work and you feel like your group can do no wrong. The crowd of naked people watching us kept getting bigger and more enthusiastic, and by the end we knew we had succeeded beyond our wildest dreams. It was magical!

As we were breaking down our equipment to go home, several people came up and complemented us, including one lady who said she was a reporter for the resort web site and wanted to do an interview with us. We had to refuse, because we didn’t want to be known outside of the nudist community.

“So, where do you go from here?” she wanted to know.

“Home,” Claire said, without looking up from her tasks, “Tomorrow’s a school and work day.”

“I mean, where else could we hear you play?” she persisted.

“Hopefully, nowhere. We try to do everything on headphones so as not to disturb the neighbors when we jam. Seriously, we just do this for fun. This was our first and last public gig.”

She left, obviously very disappointed.

A week later, Dale called us to his room. He was looking at the computer, and on the nudist resort’s web site he had found this article, which he read out loud:

“There’s a saying in the live music business, “If you want to perform ‘just for exposure’, play a nudist camp.” Last Sunday, I witnessed a band doing just that, in every sense of the phrase. And, while it may not have been the best amateur presentation I’ve ever seen, it was by far the most enjoyable. I’m sure everyone understands the difference!

“As the camp Entertainment and Events Reporter, I was notified that a local group would be playing an informal gig in the square by the lodge in the afternoon, and I went to check it out. I, and about 300 other lucky nature lovers, were richly rewarded for our curiosity.

“First of all, this was a six-piece family band (two guitars, bass, keyboard and drums), although I couldn’t be sure how many families were represented, as there wasn’t a complete resemblance between them. (The resort officials held to their usual confidentiality policy, adding that the group had specifically requested no identification or publicity, and none of the group responded to my requests for an interview. Sad face!) Besides the mom and dad, there were two boys and two girls, ages approximately elementary school to freshman high school. The children had angelic voices and did the backing vocals and choruses when called for. They were so good, only the occasional mistake proved they weren’t all lip-synching to a recording!

“They played a lot of crowd-pleasing standards, including “Old Time Rock and Roll” and “Rollin’ On the River”, as well as some standout power ballads and metal favorites. I was especially impressed with their take of “You Keep Me Hangin’ On” – more psychedelic than the Supremes, more metal than the Fudge. What they lacked in technical perfection, they more than made up for in sheer fun-loving enthusiasm.

“They finished their set – and unfortunately for us, their day – with an extended metal version of Bonnie Tyler’s “Holding Out for a Hero”. It was, to apply an overused, but in this case perfectly appropriate accolade, simply a barnburner. Each member of the group got a chance to show off their solo chops during the breaks, bringing huge cheers from all of us. Dad was competent on bass, the oldest boy shredded like Satriani, the older girl handled the keyboards flawlessly, and the younger boy did an admirable performance on rhythm guitar. However, the one who stole the show was the youngest, an adorable little blond girl of about 8, who was an absolute demon on the drums.

“I have to give special mention to the mom’s singing, which was clear and strong, but also embodied a sensual quality not usually found in a family setting. Also, with a figure that belied multiple childbirths, her subtle dancing and moves with the microphone, while presenting nothing overtly offensive, were nevertheless disconcertingly erotic. (Disclosure: Maybe it was just me; I’m a bi female, and I was totally smitten with her!)

“Anyway, I don’t think it’s just my opinion that it would be a great loss to the music world if this much talent didn’t go on to further public offerings, either at our humble resort or on the world stage. Whoever you folks are, thank you, and godspeed!”

“Wow,” Nancy said, “our first review! And it’s a good one!”

“Our first and last!” Claire promised.

“Awww, Mom’s first obsessed fan!” Dale ribbed.

“Yeah, she gave off a ‘Fatal Attraction’ vibe.”

“Well, it got us a good review,” I chimed in.

“Eight!” Sissy pouted, “I’m ten! Ten and a half!”

“You’ll grow into it, baby girl,” Dale grinned, ruffling her hair. “Besides, I like you this size. I can give you piggyback rides!”

“‘Competent on bass?’ I groused, “Talk about damning with faint praise!”

“You need to get your own smitten reviewer,” Claire said, poking my side.

“Aww, Sweetheart,” I said, giving her a kiss, “yours is the only praise I care about.”

When should we expect a new update?

>>26498

As it happens, I’ve had the next chapter mostly completed for a few days. I’ve just been battling with my muse over the direction of the story. Since I decided to go public with it, I’ve felt a little constrained about certain elements, since I know they aren’t widely favored. Then I look back at places I’ve gone with this thing and think, what the hell, if anybody’s still reading, they have to be as big a perv as me. So buckle up…


The weeks after the wedding weren’t just spent practicing for our big concert. Claire and I went to our regular jobs and oversaw the process of moving out of my little old house and into her enormous, sprawling one. There were enough bedrooms for each of the kids to have their own, as well as a workout room, storage and anything else we could imagine. Most of our furniture and everyday belongings went back to the thrift stores and yard sales they’d come from. There wasn’t much in the way of cooking utensils we could add to Claire’s gleaming, well-appointed kitchen. Summer finally turned to winter, and the kids buckled down to another season of studies and school functions.

One day Claire said, “You remember that lady who reviewed our set last fall?”

“Kind of,” I admitted. I recalled a somewhat short and shapeless early-middle-aged person with a faint British accent. I had been busy breaking down and packing up the equipment that day and had left it to Claire to deal with her. “Why, what about her?”

“Well, I’ve been looking at her Facebook page, and she seems kind of nice.”

“Oh?” I wasn’t sure what this was leading to, but I had a sense of foreboding.

“Yeah, I know she came on kind of strong when she was trying to get an interview with us, but she’s really sort of appealing. I was wondering if we should try to be friends. She did like us a lot.”

“Hmmm…” I pondered. “She’s a reporter, Honey, and I’d hate to have…”

“I know, it would have to be totally off the record and separate from her job.”

“Do you think she can do that?”

“I’d like to try it,” she said, “we could use some friends that already know we’re nudists.”

“That’s true,” I admitted. “But isn’t she a long way away?”

“Nope, she lives right here in the city. She writes for a bunch of organizations, including the nudist resort. She does most of her work at home.”

“Wow, this world of ours keeps getting smaller and smaller!”

“Doesn’t it though?”

And so it was that Chloe arrived late one Saturday morning to join us for lunch. She was a slightly dumpy but still pretty woman in her late 30’s, about five-foot-four, with dark hair, small upturned nose, small chin and bright, merry blue eyes. She had a very lively and engaging personality. She effused admiringly about the house and our family, and seemed especially entranced with Sissy.

“Oh aren’t you the most precious little angel!” she gushed.

Sissy looked at Claire and me and, with a wink in her voice, said, “I like her, can we keep her?”

Claire smiled and said, “Oh sure, you want her, but we’re going to be the ones who’ll have to feed her and walk her and take her to the vet…”

“Get her shots, have her spayed…” I chimed in.

Chloe shrieked in mock horror, crossed her legs and put her hands in front of her crotch. “Oh no! Don’t take my orgasms!”

Claire grinned at her, “You’re going to fit right in here, sweetie.”

We had lunch at a big table we set up in the solarium, which looked out onto the landscaped back yard and the pool. We chatted about the music we played, her work as a writer and our experiences with nudism.

“Your accent is interesting,” Claire commented, “Are you from England?”

“Yes, from Shoreditch actually, before it got all trendy. I moved here to the States with my folks when I was 14. I’ve been trying to lose the accent, but it keeps getting in.”

“Well, I think it’s charming,” Claire enthused. She seemed pretty charmed, I thought. I wondered if I was about to discover another feature of my new wife.

“Is your pool heated?” Chloe exclaimed, looking out the back of the solarium. Mist could be seen rising over the pool in the chill winter air.

“Yes, we’re all pretty dedicated swimmers,” Claire said, “we do laps almost every day.” Then she asked, “Do you swim?”

“Every chance I get! Which isn’t much in the winter. Would you mind?”

“Not at all. Let’s give our food an hour or so to settle, and we’ll join you.”

We lounged around the living room, everybody still dressed and feeling a little uncomfortable, while we and Chloe shared our stories. Her parents were pretty open-minded artistic types who emigrated to find more expressive freedom in the U.S. They were a little disappointed to find a wide vein of Puritanism here, however. Eventually they joined the nudist way, and Chloe embraced it enthusiastically. Living dual existences became a way of life for her, and she instinctively kept that part separate from her “true” identity.

She married an American man and they had one son, but her husband became bored with his aging wife and moved on. Her son, Michael, was now 15 and starting high school. At the mention of his name, Dale looked up from his iPhone.

“Mike H…?” he exclaimed, “Tripod?”

Chloe reddened a bit. “Oh my goodness! They call him that?”

It was Dale’s turn to be embarrassed. “Well, not to his face. He’s a… big guy. But yeah, since he started dressing out for gym in sixth grade. I didn’t know him all that well, he was a couple years ahead of me, but he always seemed like a nice guy.”

“He is a nice guy,” Chloe said a little defensively, “He’s just kind of withdrawn and doesn’t socialize much. He stopped going with me to the camps when he reached puberty. You know kids, anything different about you and they pick it to death.”

“Tell us about it!” Nancy complained, “But does it bother him that much?”

“It really does,” Chloe lamented, “He feels… deformed.”

I asked, “Does he know that most men would kill to be deformed that way?”

“I think he does, and it doesn’t matter. I think that’s not what he wants to be known for, just another John Holmes. Probably some day he’ll appreciate it, or his wife will, anyway, but for now he’d like to pretend he’s just a regular guy.”

“Eh,” Claire said thoughtfully, “I think big ones like that are overrated anyway. For one thing, you can’t tell anything from when they’re soft. A lot of those are ‘show-ers’, not ‘grow-ers’. And the really big ones can’t get fully hard anyway.”

A little alarmed, I expected Chloe to ask how Claire happened to be such an authority on dicks.

Instead, Chloe blurted, “Oh no, he gets much bigger! And he gets really hard!”

Then, starting to get red in the face, she added, “…or so he’s said. So I’ve overheard him saying. To someone else. Oh, bollocks!”

I mused aloud, “Is anyone in this town not having sex with their kids?”

Chloe looked confused and a little panicked.

“I hope not!” Nancy piped up, “I mean, if they aren’t, they’re really missing out. Like, most of the kids I know at school, their families argue and fight all the time. Everybody would be a lot happier if they just had sex with their families like we do!”

Chloe’s eyes popped. She stared at me and pointed questioningly toward Nancy. She and I both nodded.

“And…” Claire said, raising her hand.

“And…” Dale raised his hand.

One by one, all the kids raised their hands.

“Holy…Okay, I know I’m in the right place now,” Chloe said with relief. “I have got to introduce Michael to you folks!”

“By all means,” Claire said, “Bring him next time.”

Chloe looked at us thoughtfully. “Would you mind if I went and got him right now? He’s just sitting at home being lonely. I can be back in half an hour.”

Everybody joined in assent, and she was punching buttons on her cell phone as she went out the door.

“Family meeting!” Claire announced, and we discussed how to behave and make our new friends feel welcome.

I've definitely been enjoying it so far, I can't wait to see what happens with Chloe's son.

>>26500

Thanks!

>I can't wait to see what happens with Chloe's son.

TBH, me too! :)

Apolgies for the delay. MS Word ate both my working copy and my backup, and I’ve had the devil of a time reinstalling Word and reconstructing my work. Now keeping multiple backups.



Chloe returned as promised, with Michael in tow. He was a handsome lad, a head taller than his mom and well on his way to adulthood. His smile was genuine, and his manner affable. He gave firm handshakes as he was introduced all around. He seems well brought-up, I thought.

Deciding it was time to break the ice, Claire said, “Well, are we going to go swimming or what?” And she started taking off her clothes.

“Yayyy!” all the kids shouted and undressed in a flash.

Michael had no choice but to start stripping too. He got no further than his shirt, revealing well muscled arms and a six-pack of abs, and Nancy yelled “Holy shit!”

“Nancy!” her mother admonished.

“I’m sorry, but...,” she stammered, “I mean, seriously? All that and an enormous dick? Will you marry me? …someday?”

The rest of us chuckled uncomfortably.

“Nancy, this is exactly what we all agreed not to do!” Claire said firmly.

“I know, Mom, but that was before all the evidence was in! I know I broke my promise, but if they saw this, no jury would convict me!”

Rather than be embarrassed, Michael seemed pleased. “Well, thank you, Nancy,” he said, “I just got good ...genes. And as for marrying you,” he added chivalrously, “I’m sure a pretty girl like you already has a boyfriend.”

“Yeah, me!” Buddy piped up, then amended, “But if she wants to have sex with you, it’s okay.”

Everybody laughed, and Chloe gushed, “Oh, that is just too precious!”

Claire clapped her hands and called, “All right, everybody into the pool, while Nancy takes a cold shower!”

“Nuts to that!” Nancy yelled and led the charge out toward the pool.

Without further ado, Michael dropped his trousers and ran naked after the others.

We adults followed at a more leisurely pace. After a few laps, we retired to the heated Jacuzzi spa beside the pool while the kids battled noisily with pool noodles and squirt guns.

“This is wonderful!” Chloe enthused, “You folks are so kind, and your house is amazing!”

“Michael seems to be adjusting well,” Claire noted, “You said he was shy, but he seems to have fit right in here.”

“I know, it’s incredible! I’ve never seen him take to people like this before. It’s all thanks to your beautiful family.”

Naked, Chloe had a rather unremarkable but not unsightly figure. She was a little on the heavy side, not fat but “meaty”, with a small butt, slightly thick waist and smallish boobs. She was obviously in shape from swimming, and she had only a little belly. Sort of “streamlined”.

She was eyeing Claire studiously. “Girlfriend,” she said, “There is no way you can tell me you’ve borne children with that body!”

Claire blushed graciously. “Thank you,” she said, “but yes I did, all two of them. I’ve just worked really hard to stay in shape.”

“Well, good for you!” Chloe enthused, “I’m jealous. And somewhat attracted.”

“I guessed that,” Claire grinned, her blush deepening, “Also, your article mentioned it.”

Claire gave me a look like, “Where is this going?” and I honestly didn’t know.

Chloe turned her attention to me. “And your gentleman here is a fine bit of kit himself!”

I smiled and nodded appreciatively, if somewhat uncomfortably.

“Sorry! Sorry!” Chloe blurted to Claire, “My mouth always runs ahead of my brain! I don’t mean to sound like I’m coming on to him.”

“No offense taken,” Claire grinned sincerely.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Chloe went on, “I’d shag ’im in a flash, but I’d never want to come between the beautiful thing you two have going on.”

Claire smiled, “I don’t think you could, Hon. But then I have a philosophy that if anyone can take my man away from me, he wasn’t worth having in the first place.”

Chloe blinked. “That’s very… wise. And secure, for someone so young. How did you become so… mature?”

Claire considered her answer for a few beats. Then she said, “Let’s just say I had an early start.”

“Oooooo… I sense a story!”

“Hmmm. Don’t get all ‘investigative reporter’ on us.”

“No fear, Luv. In spite of my job, I do know how to keep confidences. I’ve kept far more secrets than I’ve ever reported on. And you never have to tell me anything you don’t want to.”

At that point, the kids started clambering out of the pool and streaming toward the house. “We’re cold, Mom,” Nancy yelled across the yard, “We’re going to go inside and dry off.”

“Okay, Hon,” Claire responded, “I think we’re coming too.”

“Yeah, this is wonderful,” Chloe remarked, “but I’m starting to get prune-y.”

We gathered in the solarium, where the kids had already moved the table and chairs over to one side and were rolling out the large, soft exercise mats we stored there. Drying off, we lay and enjoyed the feeling of being naked in the warm sunlight coming through the glass roof and walls.

“So this is how you folks have those marvelous tans all winter,” Chloe observed.

“Oh yeah, I guess we do,” Claire responded, “Mostly we just swim and then dry off in here, and the tan is a bonus.”

Any updates coming soon?

>>26521
It's in the works, having domestic drama atm.

To be completely honest, I’m not 100% comfortable with the direction this story is taking, which might be discerned in Henry’s halfhearted participation. As my avatar, or more appropriately my Gary Sue, he struggles with mixed feelings. Typically, we can blame my crazy muse. We had a real screaming match about it.

“But I’m comfortable with my happy little incestuous family the way it is!” I bawl.

“Boring!” she shrieks, “No conflict, no resolution, no interest! Episodic stories expand or die. You want another ‘Moonlighting’?”

“ ‘Moonlighting’ was cool!” I yell.

“For three seasons. Three! Then they got all domesticated and boring.”

You see my dilemma. Trying to find my way through the murk, bear with me.

For the record, besides the previous tags, we're dealing with open marriage, swinging, polyamory, whatever you want to call it. Some will insist it's CUCK and therefore offensive to their sensibilities. I wouldn't call it that, but ymmv.



We basked in the warmth and benign stillness for some time. All of us had been studiously avoiding appearing to be staring or second-glancing at Michael’s dick; however of course it was the, ahem, elephant in the room. It was impressive, I’ll have to admit, especially for such a young man. When he was standing, it hung halfway to his knees, and walking or running made it flop around awkwardly. Now he was casually lying on his back, his hands behind his head and his eyes closed in serene comfort, seemingly unaware of everyone’s interest. Or more likely he was just used to it.

I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Claire was stealthily peeking as well, and that Chloe was noticing Claire’s surveillance. Eventually their eyes met for a fleeting glance, and Claire looked quickly away, her cheeks coloring a little. Then she looked back at Chloe who gave her a knowing wink. I wasn’t sure what to make of any of this.

Suddenly Claire stood up and said, “Sweetheart, I think everyone would like some drinks. Would you come and help?”

“I’ll do it Mom,” Nancy spoke up, starting to rise.

“That’s okay, Hon, Dad and I got it,” Claire said, with just a little firmness in her voice.

“Um, okay.”

I obediently followed my wife into the kitchen and started pulling bottled waters and sodas out of the fridge. She set a large tray on the counter and stacked the cold drinks.

“Babe,” she said softly, “Just how ‘open’ is our marriage?”

I froze and stared at her.

“Huh?”

“I mean, we’re both fine with having sex with each other’s kids, so I was wondering…”

I didn’t get it yet. “Well, uh… I guess it would depend,” I stammered. “I mean, who are we talking about… You? Me? Michael? Chloe?”

She lowered her head shyly and looked up at me through batted eyelashes.

“Yes?” she smiled enigmatically.

The light started to dawn.

I grinned, “You’re dying to try riding that tripod, aren’t you?”

She bit her lower lip coyly. “If it makes any difference, I know Chloe has the serious hots for you.”

Still a little taken aback, I ventured, “It doesn’t, but it’s sweet of you to offer. I… hadn’t really thought about it.”

I really hadn’t. Now that I was thinking about it, I wasn’t sure how I felt. It seemed that I was having to constantly update my perceptions of Claire. What other facets lay hidden in her seemingly endless supply of surprises?

“Well,” I stalled, “It’s not just up to you and me. I mean, we have see how Michael feels about it. And his mom, for sure. And our kids, for that matter. Everything we do affects them too.”

“Of course, Sweetheart,” she said patiently, “all of that needs to be done. It’s just that you and I come first. Everything else follows after that, but we are primary. That’s why I wanted to ask you before anything else.”

Part of me – an unseen part I hadn’t been aware of before – was warming to the idea. A vague porn-y image started to form in my mind’s eye, equally disturbing and exciting. Finally, as usual lately, I just decided to blunder on, unmindful of whatever consequences might follow.

“Tell you what,” I said bravely, “Let’s ask Michael and Chloe, see how that goes, and we’ll take it from there.”

Claire did an adorable, childlike shimmy of giddy delight, grabbed my head and gave me a fervent kiss.

“Oh thank you, Hon, this is going to be epic!”

“I’m sure it will,” I said gamely, picking up the tray of drinks and following her dancing butt out the kitchen door.

Loving the story. Keep it up

>>26528

Thanks, I’m trying. I need to just respond to the muse when it hits, so it doesn’t seem formulaic or forced. Also Real Life (tm) intervenes at inconvenient times.

As we came out into the solarium, we were greeted with a sight that answered most of our questions at once. Michael was sitting on a folding chair, his head back and eyes closed in contentment. Sissy and Nancy were kneeling in front of him, each with their right hand, one above the other, gripping his now very stiff dick. Chloe was standing next to them with her hand above theirs, and there was enough of it left over to fill her mouth to capacity. When she saw us, she looked up at us and, without breaking suction on her son’s huge knob, she gestured with her free hand, palm up, toward this iron bollard, as if to say, “See? See?”

We saw.

“Wow!” I cracked, setting the drinks down to one side, “And here I thought it was just horses that were measured in hands!”

Sissy grinned at us and bounced with excitement. “Mommy, Daddy, look! I can’t even get my whole hand around it!”

“Neither can I,” Nancy added.

Michael looked at us a little awkwardly. “I hope this is okay,” he stumbled, “It was their idea.”

“Of course,” Claire spoke up hastily, “We were just discussing how to bring it up. It’s great that you went ahead and broke the ice.”

“Haha, yeah. I’d say the ice is definitely broken!”

I glanced at the boys to see how they were taking it, but I needn’t have wondered. They were both sitting on their haunches, intently watching the activity with stiff erections. Buddy was actually playing with himself.

Chloe lifted her mouth off Michael’s rod with an audible smack and grinned at Claire.

“Well, girlfriend?” she coaxed.

“Impressive!” Claire said earnestly.

Chloe looked at me with a sparkle in her eye. “Henry?” she said, “Would it be okay with you if Michael here tried your wife on for size?”

Actually, I wasn’t entirely sure. All this was going faster than I had expected, but I had already given Claire my consent, and I wanted to be a good sport. And that horny little devil on my shoulder was egging me on.

“Absolutely,” I agreed as cheerfully as I could.

Claire glanced around the room for a sign of disapproval, and found none. “Well Michael,” she said to him, “That just leaves you. Would you do me the favor of screwing my brains out?”

Michael grinned widely. “Uh… It would be an honor and a privilege, Mrs., um… Claire.”

The girls had taken seats on the mats next to the boys now, and Chloe and I lay down nearby to watch the show. Unsure how to proceed, Michael started to stand up, but Claire put a hand on his shoulder and gently pushed him back down on the chair. Then she turned around, spread her legs and edged backward toward his massive erection. When she reached it, she must have felt it press against her butt cleft all the way to the top. Trying to gain enough height, she stood on her tiptoes, then took a couple of quick steps forward as she almost lost her balance. She backed up again, this time bending over and putting her hands on the fronts of her thighs. Michael gripped himself and pushed his rod forward enough so that the head parted her soft flanges. I saw a glint of moisture on the inner edge of her labia, and felt a small jolt of excitement at this sign of her arousal.

Little by little, she settled down onto him, his muscular piston inching its way in, stretching her open until her flesh around it was red and shiny. She let out a small grunt of pain and lifted slightly, leaving a ring of dampness on his shaft. Then she continued slowly down until she was seated firmly on his lap. I tried to imagine where the top of Michael’s dick reached. My god, I thought, it must be somewhere up in her lungs, for crying out loud! Claire held still for a few moments, her eyes squeezed shut and a slight grimace on her face, whether of pain or pleasure I couldn’t tell. Possibly both.

“How’s that feel?” Chloe asked. I was a little surprised to see that she had edged over right next to me on the mat.

“Sooo… full!” Claire gasped softly. Then she met my eyes and said, “Takes me back.”

“I’m sure it does,” I answered sympathetically. Chloe looked at me quizzically. “Long story,” I said, and she didn’t pursue it. However, I knew she was no dummy, and she was putting the pieces together. Well, it was Claire’s story to tell or not, and she was the one dropping hints.

Claire lifted herself a few inches and retreated, then thrust her pelvis back and forth a little, warming up her inner membranes. The teenager instinctively placed his hands on her hips to steady her, and then, as if he suddenly remembered she was someone else’s woman, he looked at me uncertainly. I had to admit I sensed a slight shock at seeing him, a virtual stranger, putting his hands on my wife’s naked flesh. Why, I wondered, when he was impaled to the roots inside of her, did this simple touch seem so much more intimate? But I smiled indulgently and gave him a reassuring nod.

That’s when I got my next shock.

Any new updates?

>>26545

I have the next chapter about half written, and I really want to post it by this weekend. Needless to say the holidays combined with most of my relatives having birthdays in December has slowed the process. I confess I’m losing steam on this arc, and I’m actually feeling more creative about some of the future chapters than this one. I guess I liked the concept better than the execution. But I know I need to get through this one to tie them together. Anybody seen my damn muse? <Grumble mumble... Bitch always does this.>

At some point, an author just gets tired of looking at a dog of a chapter and says fuck it, post the damn thing so you can get on with the story. If it feels generic and cliche'd, that's because it is. My apologies, and hopefully the future arcs will be better.

--------


Two shocks, actually. There I was, lying on my side, absorbed in watching this 15-year-old lad with a highly developed physique and a porn-star-sized dick screwing my wife in the upright reverse cowgirl position, and I suddenly felt a hand on my own dick. Chloe, lying next to me and also watching the activity with rapt attention, was fondling me, probably without even realizing it. I felt an instant wave of stimulation flood through my entire being. That’s when I realized that I had been very, very hard for I-don’t-know-how-long. And in addition to learning some new aspects about my wife, I was learning something about myself. Namely, that watching her get penetrated by someone else’s dick; other than our own children, of course; was incredibly exciting to me. I was also learning that Chloe was no respecter of boundaries.

She soon graduated from lightly caressing my dick to aggressively jacking it, and I was enjoying the sensation far too much. I glanced at Claire, who gave me a big smile and blew me a kiss. Wow, okay, I guess it’s really on now. I couldn’t help experiencing a kind of “twilight zone” sense of unreality, though.

Chloe pushed me onto my back and started sucking me. Oh man… I love my wife, but did that feel good! Next thing I knew, Claire’s face was over mine and she planted a huge wet kiss on my mouth. She was on her elbows and knees on a floor mat now while Michael plowed her vigorously from behind. Then Chloe’s delighted grin appeared in my field of vision as she threw a leg over my hips and used one hand to steer my very stiff rod into her hot, wet chunnel. I instinctively humped up into her, relishing the flood of electrifying sensations it produced.

“Be easy, Hon!” Claire yelped to Michael, “I don’t think you realize what you’ve got there.”

“Sorry! Sorry!” he apologized humbly, and slowed his pace.

I realized that for all his precociously robust appearance, Michael was still a naïve adolescent with a lot to learn about the world, including how to make love to a woman. I smiled inwardly, knowing that his education would be in good hands.

I glanced around the room briefly to see how the kids were doing, and wasn’t at all surprised to note that they had already joined in our little orgy, almost mimicking our own scene. Buddy was working Nancy from behind while Dale drove himself into Sissy, who was passionately kissing Nancy. The glassed-in solarium was filled with the happy sounds of bodies slapping and slopping against each other, and soft murmurs and moans of pleasure.

I was starting to feel the tingling glow of an orgasm rising when Chloe leaned forward over me, took my wife’s face in her hands and planted a huge kiss on her lips. Next thing I knew, they were fervently devouring each other’s tongues, and that’s all it took. I felt myself pumping hot gouts of cum up into Chloe’s womb. Claire recognized the symptoms of my orgasm, and this sent her over the edge too. She clenched her eyes and groaned out a long, sustained climax. Seconds later, Michael tensed and held his thighs firmly against my wife’s naked butt, the unmistakable signs of cumming on his face. Not to be left out at the end of this chain reaction, Chloe started to lunge her pelvis back and forth forcefully on my lap, bringing herself to a massive crescendo just as my spent rod began to melt down. I was vaguely aware of childish squeals and pantings nearby as our children reached their own ecstatic peaks.

-----------------

Gasping for breath, the bunch of us collapsed on the mats, glowing with perspiration and secretions. I glanced with a little trepidation at Claire, who just beamed delightedly at me. Relieved, I started thinking that now would be a good time to have those cold drinks. As if reading my mind, Nancy got up and, assisted by the other kids, started handing around the waters and sodas.

“Oh bless you, child,” Chloe sighed as she took hers, “You’re an angel!”

“Well, that was special,” Claire burbled, rousing herself slowly.

“How’d you like it, girlfriend?” Chloe giggled.

“It was… different,” my wife confessed, “Not bad, I mean, but not quite what I expected.”

She looked appreciatively at Michael. “Thank you, young man,” she said, “I hope we can do that again sometime.”

He glanced at his mom for approval, and apparently got it. I gave him a thumbs-up as well.

“Well sure, I’d like that too,” he grinned.

Everyone was trying their best to be all nonchalant and cool; like sure, we normally have blistering hot sex with house guests the day we meet them. But it was also true that Chloe and Michael were incredibly easy to like – fun to be with and no rough edges. And although I sensed that I should at least feel a little guilty for enjoying Chloe’s body so much, there was not a hint of jealousy or resentment in Claire’s attitude. She slipped easily into my arms and kissed me tenderly, as if we had all just had the most delightful meal and evening’s entertainment and were relaxing with friends and family. For their part, Michael lay down behind his mom and passed his arm over her torso. She caught his hand and pressed it to her boob, and then kissed him over her shoulder as naturally as if they were long-married lovers.

We chatted aimlessly for awhile, then someone mentioned they were getting hungry. Claire and the girls had prepared something in expectation of having Chloe stay for dinner, and there was plenty for everyone. Of course Chloe and Michael accepted.

“I hope you’re okay with everyone being naked at the table,” Claire said, “We hardly ever dress around here”. Our guests assured us it would be fine with them. At dinner, Chloe discussed her work as a freelance reporter and publisher. She said that most of her job just involved visiting entertainment events and celebrations and writing up stories on her laptop. It was the most portable of all careers, she added. She and Michael lived a simple existence in a small apartment.

“I understand you and Dale went to the same middle school,” Claire said to Michael.

“Yeah, we did,” he responded, “but, no offence,” He glanced at Dale, “I barely knew you then.”

“Yeah, we were a couple grades apart, we didn’t hang out or anything,” Dale said. “Now I’m wishing we had. You’re a cool guy.”

Michael grinned good-naturedly and exchanged a “bro fist” with Dale.

“I’m still marrying Michael”, Nancy piped up, gabbing and hugging his arm, “’cause I called dibs! So you guys can be real brothers.”

We all chuckled, and Michael allowed as how he’d be fine with that.

“Well, I was thinking,” Claire went on, “If it’s not too much of a commute, you two would be welcome to stay here whenever you wanted. We have practically endless bedrooms and whatnot.”

“Seriously?”

Chloe and Michael looked at each other, and it was obvious they were delighted with the prospect. They nodded to us, and all the kids clapped and cheered.

So our expanding family grew by two more.

I greatly look forward to future installments, particularly now that Chloe and her big-cocked son Michael have effectively joined Hank and Claire's loving family.

I sympathize with the dilemma you recently mentioned: that of slogging through current work while being more eager about the development of work to come. I too am writing an erotic story and I've finished two chapters of a projected fourteen. Due to the demands of real life as well as a oscillating level of enthusiasm, the third chapter has been gestating for over a year now while I flesh out with notes the subsequent chapters, which I believe will prove very arousing. The only advice I can offer you is to keep plugging away. You've done an excellent job so far and I'm sure the quality of your character development and storytelling will not flag.

As much as I've enjoyed your story thus far, though, I do have some questions which are not at all meant as criticisms but are merely an outgrowth of my perverse curiosity. I notice that despite Claire making it with her daughter Nancy and Hank's daughter Sissy and now also with Chloe, there has been no sexual interaction between Hank and his son Buddy and Claire's son Dale. Does the dearth of homosexual liaisons reflect your own personal taste. Being, like you a believer in the naturalness and beauty of incest, I also believe everyone in an incest family would be happily bisexual, though I, of course, understand that may not be every incest lover's taste or belief. In addition, since Hank and Claire's family is now exploring swinging, ill they be exploring other kinks, such as bestiality, golden showers and scat? Whatever the case, I eagerly await your further writings.

Thank you, Ed, your support is encouraging. Nearly every point you make is spot on, including the struggle to keep interest in the here and now while my attention is more on future arcs. As well as the nearly ceaseless intervention of Real Life (™). Going through some health issues, both mine and others.

As to your mentions of other kinks, yes I have considered those. I have only very marginal interest in male to male sex, as I’m almost strictly straight, so that probably won’t be happening in my story. I’m also not into scat or golden showers at all. Nothing wrong with any of that for other people, it’s just not my thing. However, I have been toying with the idea of bestiality, as it’s one of my deviations. Just not sure how well it would be received here.

I do hope to have a “bridge” chapter before the next arc in the coming week. Thanks again for your encouragement, and best of fortune in your own writing endeavors.

I'm sorry to hear you and yours are beset by illnesses. I do hope all enjoy a complete recovery and you soon return to consorting with your depraved muse.

I, for one, would love to see the members of this lovely family exploring bestiality. I'm sure Claire would up for it and would ably teach the children the pleasures to be had from sex with animals. Otherwise, as I've said before, keep up the great work. Nothing compares to incest and sex with children.

The Author here. Just a short filler, then I have a chapter in the polishing stage and another roughed out. After that I don’t know where the muse is going to lead me. I personally love being in the wilderness, and I might take the story for another romp in the great outdoors, maybe a vacation in a mountain cabin or something.


---------------


That evening, as Claire and I were preparing for bed, I asked as casually as I could, “So I know you told Chloe it was good with Michael, but seriously, what did you think of that experience?”

She glanced to one side thoughtfully a few seconds, then said, “Well, like I told her, it was kind of what I expected, but not. For one thing, I’d forgotten how painful a really big one is when you’re not used to it.”

I nodded sympathetically, then said, “Well I’m just glad that didn’t prevent you from having a good orgasm.”

“Oh. Oh, yes, I came great! I was so turned on just by the idea of it, and when I got him to stop hitting my cervix so hard and I saw you and Chloe going at it, with her riding you and you grabbing her boobs; then when she leaned down and kissed me, that did it!”

“Awesome!” I grinned, then, puzzled, I said, “Wait, did I grab her boobs?”

Claire covered a smirk with one hand. “I might have added that part in my mind. I’m a very dirty girl.”

“So I’ve learned,” I agreed, “I’m discovering new things about you all the time.”

“Well strap yourself in, Bucko,” she beamed, “because there’s lots more coming, and even I don’t know what they all are yet.”

“I know what you mean, Babe. I didn’t know how I’d feel about that whole thing with them, and here I’m loving it.”

“I’m really glad, Sweetheart. Because I’d never want to do anything you weren’t comfortable with. Never hesitate to be honest with me — promise! There’s nothing I want more than your complete trust and confidence in me.”

“You have it, my Love. And the same goes, we have to always be totally open and honest with each other.”

“Agreed. And Sweetheart,” She lowered her voice in earnest, “Thank you so much for indulging me in that. You are an incredibly loving and generous man to let me have my silly adventures.”

“Awww, you’re very welcome, my precious angel. I’m looking forward to all kinds of new adventures with you.”

She grinned mischievously, “And I’m looking forward to seeing what Chloe gets up to with you.”

“Are you now?” I smiled knowingly, “Well I won’t deny she has a way with sex, and she’s surprisingly, um… supple.”

“Right? I got that too. Oooh, what have we here?”

I was starting to get hard from the conversation.

She grabbed me and said, “Let’s see what we have left for each other after all that.”

The joining of Chloe and Michael with our family happened only gradually over weeks and months. We cleared some storage out of a couple of bedrooms with a shared bathroom, and they began moving their belongings little by little from their apartment to “the compound”, as the kids sometimes facetiously called our communal estate. At first it was just weekends, then three-day weekends, and then most of the time. Eventually, they had completely emptied the apartment and given their notice.

Chloe began contributing right away, insisting on cooking dinner for all of us one weekend, with Michael’s help, and bringing far more groceries than necessary for just that meal. The two of them also started pitching in on housekeeping duties, and Michael joined me and the other boys on yard work and pool upkeep. All in all, it was a very satisfactory arrangement.

The slow process of their moving into our lives allowed Claire’s and my relationship to adjust to the new situation. We had taken some bold moves early on, but things had settled into a “new normal” and finally, a comfy but predictable rut. Perhaps Claire had instinctively known that we needed to shake the snow globe and send the sparkles swirling about our home again.

Sissy and Nancy were like kids at Christmas with Michael’s arrival on the sexual scene. They swarmed around him and kept him busy experimenting with ways to couple with them in spite of the impossibility of penetration. They loved trying to keep him stimulated all day, enjoying the look and feel of his heavy cock in their hands and against their bodies. He took it good-naturedly, letting them sit on either side of him at meals and on the couch watching videos, or whatever they were doing. They had their small hands on some part of him constantly, tickling his balls, rubbing his shaft and kissing him all over. He returned the favor, running his big smooth hands over their backs and butts, rubbing their baby soft labias and nubile breasts until they grew frantic and rubbed themselves to orgasm against him.

One of their early favorite practices was for Nancy to lie on her back on the plush carpet and have Michael keel between her legs with his hard, well-oiled log pressed against her belly, then have Sissy lie on top of it, embracing her sister and sandwiching Michael’s enormous cock between them. Then Michael would make long slow strokes back and forth while they pressed their pussies tightly against its shaft and gave each other deep, loving kisses. Depending on their mood, they could spend an hour in tantric “edging” like this, or give all three of them a huge orgasm, or for the girls, a cascade of multiple climaxes. When Michael came, they greedily drank it all up, or let it spurt onto their faces and then kissed it off each other’s lips and cheeks.

Until the novelty wore off, which was bound to happen eventually, one wouldn’t have blamed Dale and Buddy for feeling a little jealous and left out. But “Auntie Chloe”, as she liked to be called, didn’t give it a chance. Right away, she took them aside and said she needed some “attention”, and she was very willing to reciprocate. She turned out to be a sensualist of great imagination and nearly inexhaustible appetite.

Right away, she pushed Dale onto his back and straddled his nearly man-sized dick, then sucked Buddy to full mast and had him double down in her back hole. The boys pumped like mad and drained their balls into her as she milked them both with strong orgasmic contractions. As they were catching their breath, she panted happily, “Oh yes, I’m going to like it here…I’m going to like it very much!” Then she gave them both long, loving kisses.

The boys had already been learning that there are nearly as many ways to satisfy a woman as there are women, and Chloe brought new dimensions to the saying. Although they were already skilled at giving their sisters and mom oral, their “aunt” taught them nuances and signs to watch for that heightened their expertise even more, to everyone’s benefit. After all, when the ladies are happy, everybody’s happy!

Another thing, and one of the reasons Chloe liked to be on top during vaginal sex, was that she actually enjoyed the feeling of a hard dick against her cervix. When she was having sex with me or Michael, she would bear down very firmly and grind her pelvis back and forth, rubbing the head of our dicks against the entrance to her womb, which gave her incredible full-body orgasms that lasted for many minutes. Being on top allowed her to control the movement of the dick head against the nub of her cervix, which was positioned near, but not actually at, the end of her channel.

We all thought we were pretty educated about female anatomy, but she showed us on the computer some things we’d never considered. For one thing, the vagina is very flexible and accommodating, especially when the woman is aroused. And although it varies between women, the cervix can usually be bypassed and the channel can be stretched much deeper in certain positions. Which was why doggy-style didn’t work for Claire and Michael, because he hit her cervix, which wasn’t pleasant for her at all. When they did it missionary, it was much more comfortable for her and he was able to slowly push himself all the way in. I had to confess to feeling a thin strand of jealousy watching them in this position, which seemed more intimate than from behind, but as usual, alert Chloe was there to distract me with her sensual charms.

Although everyone had their own bedrooms, most nights found several of the family in our bed, too worn out to be roused and sent to their own rooms. By now even Sissy had determined that she was too old for bedtime stories, but we continued the evening tradition with a video on our large bedroom flat-screen. Everyone took turns choosing the movie, which was usually a high-production erotic romance to get us in the mood for a last family orgy of the day.

I would sit against the headboard, with some pillows behind me, Claire sat between my legs and leaned back against me, Buddy or Dale lay between her legs with his head resting on her mound, and the girls sat on either side of me. I would have an arm around each of them for awhile, or just reach under Claire’s arms and cup her boobs. She would fondle the girls’ pussies lightly, and one or the other of them would reach down into my lap and rub the top of my stiff dick where it rose out of the cleft of their mom’s pert butt.

Meanwhile, Chloe would be close by our side, with Michael and one of the other boys on either side of her, playing with their dicks and letting them play with her boobs and lower parts. Eventually one or both of the girls would move down and start attending to the boys’ dicks themselves, and “orgy night” would begin for real. We rarely got more than 20 minutes into a movie, let alone the whole thing.

One of our favorite games was to see how many dicks could be poked into how many openings before everyone came. As you can imagine, this always led to a hilarious scramble all over the bed. Michael, of course, was limited to just Claire’s and Chloe’s pussy, but the girls gave him no quarter with their hands and mouths while they were being doggy’d by their brothers. However, we had no set rules for anything, and many nights we just felt like pairing up and having a nice, undemanding bedtime fuck. Although we all had our favorite partners, we made a point of being non-exclusive and impartial most of the time.

Eventually, we realized that, although we could all have a fun orgy on a king-sized bed, sometimes people needed more room to sleep or needed to be closer to the edge if they had to get up in the night. There was room for it in that palatial master bedroom, so we ordered and brought in another king-sized bed. The frame for this one was on casters so that we could roll the beds together during “movie time” and then separate them for sleeping. You can imagine the wild times we had on two king-sized beds!

One sleepy Sunday morning, shortly after Chloe and Michael joined our household, we were slowly congregating in the family room, bringing hot coffee or chocolate from the kitchen, greeting each other as each of us arrived, as usual. Chloe waltzed in with unusual good cheer, even for her normal bubbly self.

“Good morning, shiny happy people!” she burbled, setting her coffee down and relaxing on a couch with her legs crossed. She had her cell phone in a runner’s upper arm band holder. After a minute she glanced down at it, made some adjustment on the screen with her finger and then turned her attention to her coffee.

“You’re bright and early this morning,” Claire remarked.
“Hee hee,” Chloe giggled behind her cup, “It’s just such a beautiful day, and I’m feeling wonderful!”

“That’s lovely,” Claire said agreeably. Then something she thought she had seen as Chloe walked in suddenly registered. She squinted at Chloe’s crotch.

“Lady, do you have something going on down there?” she asked.

At this odd question, the rest of us stared at Claire, then at Chloe.

Chloe grinned mischievously and briefly spread her legs. We saw a glimpse of something blue.

“Heh,” Claire smiled, “I think I know why someone’s in such a good mood.”

“Why?” asked Nancy.

“Yeah, why, Mommy?” added Sissy.

“I know,” Dale said, “It’s a vibrator, right?”

“Ten points to the guy’s team, and they win the round,” Chloe laughed. She scooted her thighs forward on the couch and pulled out – yes, out – from between her legs a large, blue J-shaped object. We saw that the upright part was a bulbous dildo, and the “tail” spread forward and up in a fan shape. It gave off a slight humming sound. There was a chorus of “Oooh”s and “Wow”s from the kids.

“My, my,” Claire exclaimed, “that’s a fancy one!”

“Right you are, my dear,” Chloe glowed, “two motors, remote controlled with this phone app, wirelessly rechargeable… it does everything but make sweet talk and cuddle afterwards.”

“Awww… I want one!” Nancy cried.

“Me too! Me too!” Sissy shrieked excitedly, hopping up and down.

“Whoa, whoa!” Buddy complained, “Are you trying to make us guys obsolete?”

“No worries, pet,” Chloe assured him, “With this in place, I would still have two more holes and two hands. I could keep every man in this house busy by myself, and then there’d still be three more ladies here besides.”

“Hmm,” Claire mused, “I haven’t seen mine since I met Hank. It’s moldering away somewhere in the bottom of my underwear drawer, probably with that white crusty stuff all over the batteries.”

“You used a vibrator, Mom?” Dale complained, looking crestfallen, “Weren’t Nancy and I enough for you?”

“Yes, Sweetheart,” Claire assured him, “But I didn’t use it instead of you, just in addition. No matter how many nice people one has available to have sex with, sometimes a girl just needs some ‘me time’.”

After a few seconds to let that sink in, Dale acknowledged, “Yeah, I get that.”

“Me too,” most of us agreed.

“Kind of weird,” Nancy pondered, “but it’s true. Even though sex is awesome with other people, you sometimes go back to your own fingers. Maybe just for old time’s sake.”

“Yeah,” Sissy said, “Or the ‘pulse’ setting on the shower wand.”

“Well, Honey,” Chloe said to Claire, “You want to try this? Those crusty batteries of yours are saying you’re way behind on your ‘me time’.”

Claire smiled, “Maybe after breakfast.”

“Wonderful!” Chloe agreed, “I’ll show all of you my ‘toy box’. I’m kind of a collector.”

--------

True to her word, after breakfast, Chloe let us gather around her “toy box”, which was actually a full drawer in her dresser. She had a wide variety of devices, including several of the inner-and-outer style she had worn this morning.

“This is the top-of-the-line model,” she beamed, holding one up.

“Can I try it? Can I?” Nancy asked anxiously.

“Of course, Sweetie,” Chloe agreed, “You can be our demo model. Here, let me adjust the size for you.”

Two clicks brought the “tail” in closer to the bottom of the dildo to fit snugly against Nancy’s crotch when it was in place. Then Chloe spread some lube on it and Nancy pushed it slowly inside herself.

“Oooh, it’s cold!” she remarked.

“It’ll warm up in a minute,” Chloe assured her, “How’s the fit?”

“It’s good.”

Nancy held it in place with her hands for a few seconds, then, keeping her legs spread, let it go hesitantly. It stayed in place.

“What keeps it up there?” she asked.

“The bulb in the middle,” Chloe explained, “Your vaginal muscles automatically tighten on it, and it stays up. Do you feel the front part pressing on your clit?”

Nancy put a hand on the wide upswept “tail” and said, “Yeah, it feels good.”

“Okay, now see how this feels.”

Chloe made some adjustments on her cell phone, and looked expectantly at Nancy.

Suddenly, Nancy jerked and trembled a little.

“Wow!” she exclaimed, “Just… wow!”

“Too much? I started you off real low.”

“I guess I didn’t know what to expect,” Nancy said. Then she grinned, “But I like it!”

“Okay, see how you like this.”

Nancy gazed into the distance a few seconds, then smiled at Chloe, “Oh yeah, I see what you mean about ‘two motors’. One inside and one on the coochie.”

“Yes, the inside one hits the G-spot and all around. The outside one concentrates on the clit but also vibrates the whole clitoral ‘wishbone’. They can be independently controlled – intensity, frequency, pattern, everything. Here, Dearie, I’ll show you, and you can play with it yourself.”

After a few minutes’ instruction, Nancy was able to adjust it to her preferences.

“I better stop before I cum,” she said, “I want to try some of these others too, and I want to be able to feel them.”

“Why is there a ‘pattern’ setting?” Claire wanted to know. “Don’t you just want to keep vibing at the same rate?”

“Well it’s different for different people,” Chloe explained, “If you’re going to wear it for long periods like I do, after awhile the effect could wear off. So different patterns break it up and keep the feeling fresh.”

Turning back to Nancy, she said, “Hon, go get your phone, I’m going to show you something else before you take that out.”

Chloe downloaded the control app to Nancy’s smartphone, then paired it with the vibrator.

“Now, what kind of music do you like?” Chloe asked.

Nancy shrugged, “I don’t know, lots of kinds. Depends on my mood, I guess.”

“Right, just like your sexual moods. So let’s say you’re in a romantic mood. See this setting?”

She showed Nancy the box to check, and then said, “Now pick a romantic song on your phone and play it.”

“Um, okay.”

In a few seconds, music started coming from her phone, and it was obvious that it was also transmitting to the vibrator.

“Oh cool!” Nancy exclaimed excitedly.

“Now try something jazzier.”

“Okay.” Nancy fiddled, and a loud rock number played.

“OW! Intense!”

“Turn it down, Sweetie! Turn it down!”

Nancy dropped the volume, and then smiled. “Oh yeah. Oh yeah… I like this!”

“I knew you would,” Chloe grinned. “Now, one more thing. Turn off the music, and set it to ‘Phone’.”

Nancy found the control and tapped it.

“Now, what’s your number?”

Nancy gave it to her, and in a few seconds, her phone rang. She jumped at the first trill, and looked questioningly at Chloe.

“Answer it, Luv.”

Nancy swiped “Accept”, and put it to her ear.

“Hullo, Angel, how’s things going for you today?” Chloe purred into her phone.

“Oh my god!” Nancy exulted, “This is SO awesome! I can feel every word in my, um… parts!”

“That’s right, Sweetheart, and now your lover can call you and whisper those sweet nothings right to your innermost being.”

“Okay,” Nancy stated emphatically, “That does it, you’re not getting this back! I’m just going to play music and call all my friends and spend the rest of my life cumming.”

“There’s no danger of that, Hun,” Chloe laughed, “Trust me, the effect does wear off after a few hours, but it’s a wonderful diversion while it lasts.”

“Well, I’m sold,” Claire grinned, “How does one go about getting one of these?”

“I can show you the web site for this one,” Chloe said, “But you might want to look at some others too. I maybe shouldn’t have started with the top of the line. I was just afraid if you tried too many first, we’d never wind up getting to the best ones.”

“What are these?” Buddy asked, looking at some black conical objects. “They look like miniature Christmas trees.”

“Butt plugs,” Dale informed him knowingly.

“Ew!”

“No, you’re right,” Chloe said to Dale, “And you should be glad for these, Buddy, because if a girl wears one, you don’t have to worry about hurting her or having to take all night getting into the ‘tradesman’s entrance’.”

“Why’s that?” Buddy wanted to know.

“Well, Luv, the way it works, a girl lubes this up, then has a nice sit-down on it, very, very slowly, not hurting herself, just letting her inner muscles relax until it’s all the way inside. Then this narrower part keeps the ring open, and the wide base keeps it from going all the way in. Also, she can wear it under her clothes when she goes out, and nobody would be the wiser.”

“Kinky!” Nancy enthused, “I want to try it!”

“Me too! Me too!” Sissy cried.

“Okay, Precious, these are small enough for you. Just remember to go very slowly.”

Soon both girls had the plugs fully inserted, and after about ten minutes, they pulled them out and invited the boys to have their way with their back holes. Dale bent over Sissy, and Buddy pressed himself into Nancy.

“Wow!” Buddy exclaimed, “It goes in so easy! And I can feel the vibrations inside her!”

“Let me try it!” Dale said, pulling out of Sissy and scooting toward Nancy.

“Hey, I want to do that too!” Sissy wailed, “Mommy, can I have one of those?”

Claire grinned at me. “Looks like we’re going to have a very weird Amazon bill this month.”

NOTE: Besides previous tags, this chapter includes bestiality.




Something I haven’t mentioned yet, because it deserves its own chapter, is that Chloe and Michael had a dog, which would have to be part of our plans for our future with them. We had discussed it at dinner that first day we met them, and we were totally on board with having “Jake” join our family. Both Claire and I had had dogs before, and we were happy to have another.

Jake was a very large, handsome, three-year-old, black lab/German shepherd mix with a loveable, playful disposition. He had a shiny black coat and intelligent, friendly eyes. We all fell absolutely in love with him, and he with us, as soon as he arrived. He was very well behaved, not chewing the furniture or making a mess anywhere, and he kept the kids good and exercised in the back yard, chasing balls and Frisbees and jumping in the pool with them.

As we were getting to know Chloe’s sometimes wild ways, it came as no great surprise that she and Jake had a “special” form of entertainment. One evening when we were lounging around in the living room after dinner, all of us naked as usual, Jake was being a little extra frisky and restless, running back and forth, putting his paws on people’s knees, begging for attention.

“Awww, poor boy,” Chloe said, “I know what you need.”

She went to the middle of the room and knelt down on the soft carpet. On her hands and knees, she made a clicking sound with her tongue, and on the signal, Jake immediately came up behind her, put his paws on her back and started humping against her exposed vagina. We all watched with great interest, especially the kids, who knelt on the carpet nearby.

“Is he going to fuck you, Auntie?” Sissy asked.

“Oh yes, child,” Chloe laughed.

“He’s not hard,” Nancy observed.

“Keep watching.”

I’d seen some dog porn in my time, but never witnessed anything like this in person. I hadn’t quite believed it was possible; just a trick of video editing or something. Yet here it appeared to be happening before our eyes.

As Jake kept thrusting, we could see his red, pointed dick start to extend from its sheath and swell in size. He started to move faster and faster, dropping down and grasping Chloe around the waist with his front paws, while his hips hammered her thighs brutally. This was a very different Jake from the affectionate pooch our kids had been playing with so recently; now a powerful, fierce monster battering his master’s womb with uncontrollable lust.

He kept it up for some time, while Chloe gasped and panted in erotic delight. After several minutes, she strained all over, grimaced and shuddered as an obvious orgasm took hold of her. Finally, Jake slowed his motion and became still, holding himself inside her for another minute. Then he pulled out of her and backed away a little. We were astonished at what we saw.

His dick was huge, and it had an enormous bulge at the base, about the size of a tennis ball. His cum dripped off the end steadily. More of his juice, combined with Chloe’s, ran down the backs and insides of her thighs.

“Wowwww” all the kids yelled in unison. Claire ran to get a towel for Chloe.

“Thanks, sorry about that,” she apologized wiping the mess off herself and the carpet, “I’m usually better prepared before we do that.”

“No problem,” Claire assured her, “That was really… interesting!”

“What’s that?” Sissy asked, pointing to Jake’s bulge.

“That’s his ‘knot’,” Chloe explained, “It grows after he puts it in.”

Jake stood panting a few minutes, then lay down and started licking his dick, which remained fully erect.

“What’s the knot for?” Nancy asked, “and why isn’t he getting soft now? Didn’t he cum?”

“Oh yes, he came,” Chloe assured her, “That’s just some of the differences between dogs and humans. They don’t have the same glands that push all their cum out at once, it leaks out a little at a time for about half an hour. So nature gave the males that bulge, and females very strong vaginal muscles that lock them together until all the cum gets delivered. It’s called being ‘tied’.”

“Coool!” Nancy exclaimed, “but then how was it able to come out of you just now?”

“Well, Sweetheart, I do sometimes get called a bitch, but I’m not really a dog,” Chloe joked.

“Oh, duh,” Nancy said contritely, “It’s just that, that thing is so… BIG! I mean, it looks bigger than Michael’s. I can’t believe it was inside you.”

“Well, it’s one of the reasons dogs make really good lovers for us girls. Actually, most of our sex nerves are in the first couple of inches of our vaginas. We can get a sensation of fullness after that, but the best part is near the entrance. That’s why women can have perfectly lovely sex with a man who is not that well endowed. But with a dog, the bulge really rubs that first couple of inches like thunder. Plus, as you saw, Jake goes like a runaway jackhammer!”

We all chuckled at that.

She further explained that, while women have muscles at the entrance of their vaginas, and they can hold the knot in deliberately for awhile, they usually have to let it out before it goes down.

“Are you going to have puppies?” Sissy asked excitedly.

We giggled, but she was in earnest.

“No, Luv, I’ve had my tubes tied.”

“Awww…” Sissy drooped, having missed the teasing tone in Chloe’s voice.

“Sissy! Seriously?” Buddy scolded her, “Humans can’t have babies with dogs!”

“How do you know?” she demanded.

“I just do. You learn about that in Biology.”

“Oh, okay. I was just thinking how much fun it’d be to have some little puppy brothers and sisters.”

“Oh, you precious darling!” Chloe consoled her, picking her up and hugging her, “You’re going to have to just go on being the baby of the family.”

“Okay,” Sissy said, hugging her back and giving her a kiss. Then perking up, she blurted, “So now can I try that with Jake?”

We glanced at the dog, who was now sitting calmly, looking at us with friendly interest and panting. His “equipment” had apparently returned to its resting state.

“I think Jake’s done for the time being, Sweetheart,” Chloe answered, “but he’ll be ready to go again in a day or so. However, I’m not sure you’re big enough for him yet. He can be kind of rough, and you saw how big he is down there.”

“Okay, maybe Mommy can do it with him. Can you, Mommy?” She looked eagerly at Claire.

Claire grinned. “Well, Honey, that’s up to Auntie Chloe. I mean, Jake belongs to her.”

“Oh no,” Chloe insisted, “He’s everybody’s now. And I’m really hoping you’ll help him too. He needs release every few days, or he’ll start climbing the walls. Figuratively speaking.”

Lovely. Bestiality is something all families should lovingly explore.

Author here: I understand the necessity for tags; however, when they give the major plot points away, it kind of makes writing the actual story almost redundant. Nevertheless, carrying on:



I came home from work one day, and as I was passing by the entrance to the living room, I heard Nancy’s cheery voice sing out, “Hi Dad, how was work?”

I glanced in and said, “Just another sixteen tons, Sweetie; how was your day?”

“It was good. I got an “A” in Geometry.”

“Awesome… Honey.”

I stopped and stared. She was kneeling, naked as usual, across a large padded hassock, reading from a textbook and scribbling on a notepad. This wasn’t at all unusual for her; she frequently flopped down to study anywhere, any time, and in any odd position. What caught my attention was the fact that Jake was standing right behind her, facing the opposite direction, with his butt pressed tightly against Nancy’s. Jake turned toward me and wagged his tail in the air but otherwise didn’t move from his position, just stood looking at me with his big goofy doggy grin, panting.

“Um… what are you doing?” I asked.

“History,” Nancy responded, “I have to take notes for a test Friday.”

“I see. Wait… I mean, what are you and Jake doing?”

“Oh, ha ha, yeah,” she giggled a little nervously, “I know you and mom said ‘no sex until after homework’, but he kept bumping me and I felt sorry for him and I thought it wouldn’t be me having sex if he did it and I just kept studying. I hope it’s okay.”

I squinted. There was a tinge of mottled red between the dog’s and our daughter’s haunches. Then I noticed the medium-sized black butt plug lying on the floor next to her, shiny with lube.

“Is he in your butthole?” I asked, incredulous.

“Yeah… I’ve been stretching it out because Michael and I want to do it there. I have to go up one more size and then he can put the head in.”

I shook my head a little and did a mental reset.

“Okay,” I said shakily, “Let’s put a pin in that thought for the moment. How did Jake get in your butthole?”

“Oh, well, like I said, I had the plug in, and the base was partly covering my front hole and he couldn’t get past it, so I took it out. Then when he started getting hard, it went in my back hole, and I just let him. It didn’t hurt, because I’d had the plug in, and he was pressing me down so hard I couldn’t really stop him anyway.”

“I… see,” I said as calmly as possible. “I’m waiting for the part where you explain why he’s still in that position, up against you.”

“Oh, he’s stuck,” she stated matter-of-factly.

“Stuck.”

“Yeah, you know, the knot?”

I felt my mind break a little.

I said slowly, “Jake is knotted in your butthole, and he’s stuck there.”

“Yeah.”

“Tied.”

“Right, ‘tied’. That’s the word for it.”

I covered my forehead with my hand for a moment.

“So, to recap,” I said patiently, “while preparing herself to have backdoor sex with her stepbrother, who is at least twice as well endowed as I am, our pubescent daughter encouraged the family dog to have his way with her rectum, and he is now… tied… with her in post-coital lock.”

“Um, yeah. I guess that sums it up,” Nancy giggled. Then she asked, “Dad, could you do me a favor and get me a paper towel? His ‘stuff’ is running down my legs and it tickles.”

Feeling kind of numb, I shuffled to the kitchen and grabbed a beer out of the fridge while I was at it. Nancy thanked me for the towel and reached back to wipe Jake’s cum and her own girl goo off her inner thighs.

She glanced at the towel, sniffed it and said, “I guess it’s mostly just me. I think his is still plugged up in there.”

“Wouldn’t be surprised,” I mused, now adding the fact that our little girl had been so turned on by being fucked in the ass by our dog that her cum ran down her legs to the weight of the afternoon’s other revelations. I collapsed on the couch and sipped my beer in contemplation.

“Dad, are you okay with this?” Nancy asked, concerned.

“Yeah,” I said with as much assurance as I could muster, “It’s just taking me awhile to wrap my head around it all. I mean, with how fast new things become ‘normal’ around here.”

“Haha, yeah, crazy, huh?” Nancy agreed.

“Just out of curiosity,” I inquired, “how is it you’re stuck like that? I mean, how did the knot get in, and why won’t it come out?”

“Well, it wasn’t that big when he put it in. His dick just kept growing and getting longer, and then I felt it get really big at the back, and I guess by then it was too big to come out.”

I picked up the butt plug, which was about two inches wide. “It’s bigger than this?” I asked.

“It must be; that came out, but this won’t. I tried. Jake tried.”

“So it’s bigger than Michael.”

“Yeah, the knot is.”

“My God,” I breathed reverently. “Does it hurt?”

“No, it feels good. I’ve been liking things in my butt ever since you put your tongue in there,” she grinned. “That’s why I want Michael to try it.”

“Well, I’m just concerned about you hurting yourself, Hon. It only stretches so far.”

“I know, Dad, and I’m being careful not to tear it. That’s why I’m not trying to get Jake out too soon.”

With that, Jake did finally pull free. His heavy schlong flopped down, and he turned around to lick his deposits that started flowing out of Nancy’s behind.

“I’ll get you a wet washcloth and a towel,” I offered.

“That’s okay, Dad, I’m going to jump in the shower. I can use one anyway.”

“Okay, Sweetie.”

She gave me a kiss and, picking up the butt plug and paper towel, she skipped out of the living room and down the hall. Jake sat down and proceeded to lick his softening dick, while I sipped my beer and contemplated the strange state of our strange family.

Author here: Imagine my chagrin when, having my next chapter nearly ready for upload, I took a break and read – I swear for the first time – a story on the first page of /elit/ describing a very similar scene to mine, involving a messy baking adventure. I can only ascribe this suspicious coincidence to proof that my muse has been off moonlighting with other writers and is sharing identical inspirations with us. Meanwhile, I still have several ideas in various stages of germination, which if Real Life (tm) will give me a break for awhile, can eventually see the light of actual writing.


-----------


I did gradually get used to it, coming home from work each day, never knowing what surreal adventures might await me. I think the fact that everyone was so relaxed about everything; open to anything, non-judgmental, no pressure given or offense taken; made it all work. Take one Friday, for example.

I parked the car and went to the bedroom, got out of my clothes and headed to the kitchen for a beer. A heavenly aroma of cinnamon and fresh bread greeted me. Chloe was standing amid a clutter of mixing bowls, cooking implements and appliances, naked except for an apron that covered her front and only part of her boobs. Her hair was pulled up in a red bandana. Spilled flour and batter were everywhere, and she had a smudge of flour on her button nose. She grinned sheepishly at me as I came into the kitchen.

“From time to time, I suffer fits of baking,” she giggled.

“Well, it smells wonderful!” I complimented, “By all means, carry on!”

“Thank you. It’s just that we have this magnificent kitchen, it was a shame not to put it to use more often. Cinnamon rolls are in the oven, and I’m making whole wheat bread now.”

She turned to the counter and started expertly kneading a large ball of dough. Her movements were fluid and efficient, revealing remarkable strength beneath her soft exterior. I realized that I was beginning to respond to her sexuality – her firm legs, straight back and her small pert backside that jiggled very slightly beneath the apron tie as she moved.

“You do that very well,” I commented. “And I have to say, you look quite fetching in that apron.”

“Well thank you, Sir,” she tittered.

I thought I heard a faint, somewhat familiar, humming sound. She noticed me noticing, and blushed.

“Yes, I have my little friend in,” she confessed, “I just love the glow-y feeling it gives me.”

I grinned and patted her butt approvingly. My fingers touched something hard. Glancing down, I noticed the base of a black plastic plug at the bottom of her cleft.

“Were you expecting company?” I kidded.

“Well, I thought I’d be prepared in case anyone dropped by,” she smiled brightly, “Why don’t you come on in and introduce yourself?”

I was fully hard now, and I did want to try that delicious looking butt of hers. She leaned her elbows on the counter and poked her rump out toward me. Gripping the base of the plug, I pulled evenly, and it came out smooth and shiny with lube. I snapped a square of paper towel off the roll and laid the plug on it. Then I reached under the apron and, lightly grasping her small, firm boobs, I squatted down slightly and just touched the head of my dick to her rear opening. I felt it twitch slightly, then relax.

I pushed in slowly, feeling every millimeter of advancement around my rod. She kept clamping down on me, and I felt her nips getting stiff against my palms. She wiggled her butt a little at me, and I kept pushing forward. I gripped her boobs tighter, pulling her back toward me. Finally my thighs were pressed firmly against her bottom, my dick as hard as it had ever been inside her.

“Mmmm… that feels yummy!” Chloe exclaimed, humping back against me, “Give me some fireworks, Sweetie!”

I obligingly started stroking into her, and she grunted happily with each slap of my hips against her butt. I could feel the bulge and slight vibration of the dildo in her adjacent chamber.

At that moment, Dale and Sissy strolled into the kitchen, heading for the refrigerator.

“Hi Dad,” “Hi Aunt Chloe” they said.

“Hi kids,” I responded, not slowing my pace at all.

“H-hi H-Hon-s,” Chloe greeted them in a staccato voice as I continued to pound her.

I glanced at the kids’ slightly puffy and reddish privates and admonished, “Have you done your homework?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Yes, Dad. And I did a page of my workbook too.”

“Very good,” I approved. Then, as they opened the refrigerator I said, “Don’t spoil your appetites for dinner with snacks.”

“We won’t. We’re just getting sodas.”

“Okay.”

At that, they trooped back out of the kitchen. Chloe giggled and rose up off her elbows to take up kneading the dough again.

“Keep going, Hon, I just have to finish this or the bread will be as flat as matzo,” she said.

After few minutes of Chloe’s steady beating, folding and pressing, while I continued to saw into her butt, Claire walked in from the garage with her briefcase in one hand and two grocery bags in the other.

“Hi Sweetheart, Hi Chloe,” she greeted.

“Hi Babe,” I replied, keeping up my rhythm in Chloe, “How was your day?”

“Aaagh, brutal!” she complained, putting the grocery bags on the table, “It’s audit time and I have to go over all the new state regulations this weekend. Be a dear and put away the groceries for me, will you? I can’t wait to get out of my clothes and into a hot bath. Come and join me when you’re done, you two. Love you.”

I gave her a kiss over my shoulder as she went by, and she gave me an affectionate pat on the butt.

Chloe finished her work and laid the now well-beaten lump of dough in a mixing bowl to rise. Then she folded her forearms on the counter and said, “Give it to me like you mean it, Luv, I’m almost there.”

Wild horses couldn’t have slowed me down at that point. I rammed into her with all my strength, actually lifting her off her feet a little with each collision of my groin against her sit-bones. She groaned loudly in ecstasy and I felt her inner rings contracting spasmodically as she came with mighty force. My own orgasm followed like an echo, pumping her bowels with what seemed like a quart of buttercream frosting.

Exhausted, I flopped down onto Chloe’s back while we both panted heavily, my balls still draining into her slowly. Eventually we stood up, and she gave me a long, heartfelt hug and kiss.

“Thank you so much, Angel, that was perfectly wonderful!” she enthused.

“I agree… wonderful… Thank you!” I responded, still puffing slightly.

She put the bowl with the dough in the warming drawer, along with a measuring cup of hot water to keep it moist. I busied myself with putting away the groceries as Claire had asked.

“Let’s go take her up on that hot bath,” I suggested.

“Done!” Chloe agreed, and we headed toward the hall hand-in-hand.

When should we expect another update? Hope you are doing well and staying healthy.

>>26676

Hoping to finish the next chapter soon. Have a nice one on the burner after that. Life has been complicated, as usual and probably as for most of us. Healthy so far, trying to stay that way.

As we passed the living room door, I glanced in and noticed that Nancy was straddling Buddy on the carpet, and Jake was excitedly humping Nancy’s butthole again. Meanwhile, she was doing her best to accommodate the head of Michael’s enormous dick in her mouth. Seeing us, Nancy winked, and Michael grinned and flashed us a “peace” sign. I gave him a hearty “thumbs up” and we walked on.

As we approached the master bedroom, we smelled hot scented bath water and heard the bubbling of the Jacuzzi. Claire was lounging in one corner of the four-person spa, her hair up in towel, sipping a glass of wine. She cheerfully waved us over. Chloe removed her “little friend” and we stepped in carefully. I settled next to Claire and gave her a kiss, while Chloe relaxed on the other side of her.

“How are the kids?” Claire asked, “Did they do their homework?”

“I assume so,” I responded, “unless they have big projects over the weekend. Dale and Sissy just finished their afternoon screw, and Buddy, Michael and Jake are three-holing Nancy in the living room.”

“That’s fine,” she commended, “I hope they aren’t spoiling their appetites with snacks. I’m planning lasagna for dinner.”

“They promised they wouldn’t.”

“Good. Oh, this is so wonderful!” She leaned back and stretched luxuriously in the steaming water. “I’ve never regretted insisting on this amenity when we were building the house!”

We emphatically concurred.

“There you are!” a voice said from the open bathroom doorway, “We wondered where everybody went.”

“Hey Buddy, Nancy,” I greeted them.

“Come and join us,” Claire invited.

“Okay, sure!” Nancy said, entering the room.

“CANNON-BALLLL!” Buddy yelled, taking a few running steps toward us.

“Eeeek! No!” Claire shrieked, laughing and hugging her wineglass to her bosom.

“Kidding!” Buddy assured her, stopping and chivalrously taking Nancy’s hand as she stepped in gracefully, then following and sitting next to her.

A minute later, more faces appeared at the doorway.

“Hey guys, come on in,” Buddy said, before we could protest. As big as the spa was, eight was pushing it, even if half of them were kids. But Claire was game.

“Sure!” she enthused, scooting forward and then over in front of me, “Spread ‘em, cowboy, I’m coming in!” I opened my legs and she nestled her pert butt against my balls. I naturally reached around her and groped her boobs, which responded with nice erect nipples against my palms. Nancy sat on Buddy’s lap and Michael stepped in and sat in front of his mom. Then Dale picked up Sissy, squealing with delight, and set her down in front of himself in the warm cauldron. The overflow drain started to gurgle as the water rose with all the extra bodies in the tub.

Next thing we knew, Jake trotted in and hung his eager, panting grin over the edge of the spa.

“Awww… Jake wants in too!” Sissy lamented.

But that was a bridge too far, even for Claire.

“No no no no!” she stated emphatically, “He can get his bath outside when it warms up more.”

Happy to just be in the room with us, he sat down on the floor nearby and regarded us with affection. Or maybe amazement, who knows? We were a decidedly odd bunch.

While I gently massaged Claire’s boobs, she casually reached around and fondled my growing erection which was poking her butt cleft. As much as I enjoy Chloe’s juicy body, nothing rings my chimes like Claire. She has always been the one I’m most sexually attracted to, and no matter how recently or how many times I’ve cum, she can always get another rise out of me.

She put her wineglass down on the side of the spa and took firm hold of my dick, pushing it down and under her tush.

“Put it in back like you did Chloe,” she whispered in my ear.

I gladly obliged her, poking myself into her puckered sphincter. It went in fairly easily in the warm water, and she gave a contented sigh as I slid deeper and finally bottomed out against her firm rump. She moaned in pleasure.

I continued to knead her breasts with one hand and with the other, I reached down between her legs and lightly stroked her clit. She twitched and gave a slight gasp.

“Hm?” I murmured suggestively.

“Oh yes, that would be lovely!” she cooed.

With that, I held her securely by her boob and began to slowly rock in and out of her back door, while inducing a torturously slow but sure buildup toward an orgasm with my finger. She reached one hand over her shoulder and drew my face toward hers for a ravenous open-mouthed kiss. Within minutes, she grimaced and I felt her rhythmic spasms clenching my cock inside her ass.

“Oh my goodness!” she gasped when she had caught her breath, “Thank you, thank you! That was wonderful, Sweetheart.” Then she gave me another affectionate kiss.

I was nowhere near to being able to cum again, but I was still firmly embedded in my wife’s rectum, and neither of us was in a hurry to change anything. I poured her another glass of wine, and she sipped placidly as we regarded the rest of our family.

I guess we had inspired them, because everyone was getting intimate for their second round of the evening. Buddy and Nancy were kissing and fondling each other, and Chloe was hugging her son to her cushiony bosom and feeling his parts under the water. Michael confessed that, although he’d enjoyed Nancy’s oral attentions earlier, he hadn’t been able to cum yet.

“Well, let’s fix that!” his mom laughed, and drew him in for a passionate kiss while she continued teasing his balls with her fingers. Very soon, the capstone of his pillar rose out of the water in front of him like a periscope. Everybody was watching and gave an elated cheer. Chloe started stroking him with both hands, and he settled his butt forward a little, raising his pelvis higher so his dick stuck out of the water a good six inches.

At this point, Nancy decided she wanted to amend her previous efforts. She knelt in front of Michael, gripped him with both hands and started sucking vigorously on his bulb. By opening very wide, she could almost get the whole thing in her mouth. Michael moaned with pleasure.

But Nancy wasn’t done. She stood up, turned around and lowered herself over Michael’s shaft, steering it into her back hole. Michael held her hips with both hands and helped guide her progress. She sat slowly, and we all watched in amazement as the huge arrowhead-shaped glans slowly forced its way into her adolescent butt cleft. It seemed impossible, but little by little, she enveloped the head, and then the next inch of shaft, and the next. On the other side of the spa, Buddy cupped his hand to his mouth for a megaphone and made a high-pitched squeaking sound, like a cork in a tight bottle, sending us all into stitches of laughter.

Eventually Nancy settled to within an inch or so of the water’s bubbling surface, then twisted slightly from side to side and rocked backward and forward, amplifying the sensation on the upper few inches of Michael’s dick. Chloe continued to stroke him firmly and steadily with both hands. Not wanting to be left out, Buddy came forward and knelt in front of his stepsister, gripping her buttocks with both hands and applying his mouth to her sensitive lobes. She groaned with pleasure and urgently pulled his head tightly against her groin. He gleefully frenched her entire mound, then narrowed his lips to suckle her anxious clit. Attacked from in front and behind, Nancy was in seventh heaven. She gripped Buddy’s hair tightly, rubbing his head around against herself while she bobbed slightly on Michael’s bone-hard column.

For his part, Michael was definitely feeling the sap rising. His mom was keeping a steady rhythm on his shaft, he was buried half a foot deep in the first child’s butt he’d ever experienced, and Chloe was practically sucking his mouth inside out. He finally pulled his head back and gave a loud groan, joined by Nancy who was obviously cumming hard. Incredibly, she sank another two inches into the water as her inner membranes flexed and dilated, and as Michael’s thrusting climax forced itself even further up into her bowels.

Everybody gave a huge ovation at this, astonished and a little concerned.

“Are you okay?” Michael asked Nancy.

She glowed, “Absolutely! That was awesome!”

Then, to Buddy, “Oh, thank you! You were perfect!”

Buddy grinned. “You’re welcome, Sis. How much went in?”

Michael gripped himself at the point where Nancy’s butt was, and she slowly stood up, revealing that about eight of Michael’s eleven inches had been inside her. We all “Wowww!”ed in amazement.

“Well, we’ve been working up to this for awhile,” she said, “and I just felt like this was the time.”

“You sure that didn’t hurt?” Michael asked a little anxiously.

“No, but I might need to wear Huggies for a couple days,” Nancy laughed.

“No worries, Sweetheart,” Chloe reassured her, “At your age, everything snaps right back after doing that. It’s amazing how stretchy we are down there.”

“Good to know.”

“Hey, when’s dinner?” Dale asked, “We’ve worked up an appetite.”

“True enough,” Claire agreed, “Everybody out of the pool.”

Half an hour later, dried off and sexually sated for the time being, we all gathered around the dining room table while Claire’s delicious preparations were served.

Wow. That was... wow. That did it for me. This pervy little family is wholesome as it gets.

>>26698

Thank you, friend. It’s gratifying to know that others are enjoying my explorations in prurience.

I especially like how you say, although pervy, the Loving Family is wholesome. I know most people would think those attributes are mutually exclusive, but if you think about it, wholesomeness is characterized by integrity, compassion, helpfulness, encouragement, kindness, etc. If you exclude religiosity and include sexual permissiveness, this imaginary family is the epitome of wholesomeness, an ideal model of a secure, loving and fertile home environment in which to raise bright, ethical, open-minded and positively reinforced children.

The fact that each of these adults came through a crucible of hard times; poverty, suffering or discrimination; leads each of them to value work and education, as well as tolerance and creativity in their relations with each other and in their parenting. For them, harsh reality is the world outside of their domain; inside, it’s a nurturing, happy and wholesome family.

I’m working on the next installment, it’s just taking awhile. Hope all /elit/-ites are staying well and safe.

>>26701
And the same to you, be safe and well during these trying times.

I just finished catching up yesterday, and while I don't think your story is perfect (nothing is, after all), I do enjoy the relaxed atmosphere and the... unique wholesomeness that this family enjoys. I'm glad that you're continuing to write, and I admit that I'm curious as to how things the future of the kids will eventually turn out (when we get there. I figure it will end up in the last chapters).

Again, take care, and stay creative!

>>26753

Thank you, Shadow, I’m doing well enough, just having less time to write than an old retired guy would like. I’m glad you’re enjoying the story. I agree it isn’t perfect, and some parts are particularly disappointing to me. However, I should emphasize that my goal in writing isn’t perfection, it’s just fun. Everyone’s tastes are different, and I don’t expect to have a wide audience for what I’m sure is a pretty narrow range of preferences.

You bring up a point that I hadn’t considered, how to bring this story to an end. Actually, I’ve never had the whole thing in my mind. It began one day, continued with the next attack of the muse, and kept on growing by fits and starts as ideas came to me. I have a general idea of the direction, of character developments and so on, but at this point it’s totally open-ended. I’d hate to bring it to a close and then think of another crazy idea I wish I’d incorporated.

The next installment was inspired by a photo of a fairly elaborate bondage setup I came across a few weeks ago. I’m not very seriously into bdsm, although light consensual and non-painful bondage is a fun concept to me.

In our family, just waking up in the morning could be hazardous to your mental health. One Sunday, after sleeping in awhile but still being the first grownup out of bed, I stumbled down the hall toward the kitchen to start the coffee, and there was my 10-year-old daughter hanging on the wall.

Seriously. She was sitting, naked as usual, about five feet up on a smooth wooden block attached to a large plywood sheet attached to the wall, with her hands and feet clamped up and out on either side of her body in a “V”, her pelvis thrust forward so that her little pink pussy and butthole looked me right in the eye. She grinned exuberantly and chirped, “Hi Daddy!”

I gaped, stupefied and speechless.

A chorus of giggles and guffaws sounded behind me, and all the other kids poured out of the doorways where they’d been lying in wait. I was getting to be an old hand at their monkeyshines, but this was a bit much before coffee.

The boys had been working in the garage in the evenings for a couple of weeks, and they’d vaguely mentioned some kind of shop project for school. I checked on them a few times but they seemed to be pretty competent at it, so I let them go on their merry way. And this was what they’d been building.

“Um…Good morning, Sweetheart,” I stuttered. Then, in a turn of wit born solely of semi-consciousness, I quipped, “How’s it hangin’?”

This elicited a gratifying chorus of laughter from the audience, as well as from Sissy.

“So Daddy,” she beamed, “aren’t you going to give me a good morning kiss?” She wriggled her pelvis forward suggestively.

Something about this whole bizarre scene; my innocent-looking child, trussed up naked in such a lewd position, her lustful abandon and quivering anticipation; made me forget all about coffee. Now wide awake and becoming mightily aroused, I moved closer to this um, art installation, I guess.

I put my hands behind my daughter’s buttocks and bent my head to sip from her flowing bowl. In the months since the beginning of this chronicle, she had begun to approach puberty, to the point that she was lubricating freely and having regular orgasms. Still immaculately hairless and baby soft, her pink petals were dewy with anticipatory moisture, so much that a shiny thread of it had run down and made a dark spot on the wood block seat.

At my approach, she closed her eyes, tensed and audibly sucked in her breath. I covered her mound with my lips, sending a shiver through her body. Then I let my tongue slowly plow up her valley, gathering her nectar and swallowing it, until I reached her nub, which I sucked on very lightly. That was all it took. She groaned loudly and strained at her bonds, lifting her miniscule weight completely off the block as her instantaneous climax seized her.

I became aware of gasps of astonishment, and then cheers and applause behind me.

“Wow!” Dale exclaimed, “I think that’s the fastest orgasm I’ve ever seen!”

“No question!” Nancy agreed, followed by general assent.

“Oh Daddy!” Sissy finally gasped, “That was wonderful! Thank you so much.”

“You’re welcome, Sweetheart,” I grinned, “You must have really needed that.”

“I’ve been up here for half an hour. We didn’t know when you were getting up, and I was so ready for you!”

“Awww, well this was certainly an… interesting… surprise,” I fumbled for words.

“It’s not over yet,” Michael chuckled.

“Whah…?”

There was a click and a whirr, and the entire board with Sissy on it began to descend. Apparently it was on some kind of motorized track on the wall. When her bottom was about to the height of my shins, it stopped. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Dale manipulating some kind of remote.

“You with the gadgets again,” I smirked.

“Hehe, you’re going to like this one,” he grinned back.

I realized that Sissy’s head was now just level with my very stiff erection. Looking around, I saw that all the boys had hard-ons of their own, and Nancy was rubbing herself. I knew what was expected now. Sissy opened her mouth wide, and I stepped forward and steered myself in. An exquisite sensation of warm pleasure started in the head of my cock and flowed through my whole body. I pushed in slightly, knowing her experience and expertise, and she didn’t disappoint. She nodded her head toward me, encouraging me further until I was as far down her throat as I could get in this position. After a few strokes, I felt like I was getting ready to cum, but I was about to learn yet another feature of this contrivance.

Another click and hum of a motor, and the board rose again with its small prisoner attached, until her pouting quim was level with my now aching rod. Understanding, I stepped forward again, this time to plunge myself deep into my daughter’s soaking wet opening. She groaned with joyous delight. That was when I realized the boys had conveniently bolted a large handle to the board on each side of her torso. I gripped them and pulled myself forward until I was buried to the hilt in my little girl’s hot flesh.

She grinned elatedly at me, and I bent down and gave her an affectionate kiss. Then she pulled herself taut and bumped against me urgently. Without further ado, I pounded into her tiny frame until the board she was mounted on rattled on its track.

“Oh yes! Oh yes!” she chanted, shivering with anticipation. I wasn’t long in fulfilling her wish. Just as I felt my joy pumping into her, her entire body clenched in a massive spasm of ecstasy.

At this, there was another loud celebration behind me, and this time I realized that the audience had been joined by Claire and Chloe. I grinned weakly and gave a little bow, and the boys stepped up to release Sissy and help her down.

“My turn! My turn!” Nancy clamored.

“Again?” Dale laughed, “You’ve had three turns since last night.”

I stared.

“Well, we had to test it out,” Michael explained.

“Good grief!” Claire blurted, “when did you little demons put this up?”

“About five this morning,” Dale said, “We hoped Dad would be the first one up, and he was.”

“Amazing!” Chloe wondered, “You guys are the craziest geniuses.”

“Well, it was a group effort,” said Michael, “Nancy had the idea for the board, and we started with just that, and then Dale wanted to try to make it so it would go up and down, and it just kept building from there.”

Nancy and Dale demonstrated the features of the “bondage board” again, and then Sissy once more with Buddy, and finally it was time for coffee and breakfast. Not surprisingly, there was much discussion over toast and eggs about the possibilities presented in this new direction of our ever-widening sexual interests.

And then of course there was Halloween.

As the day approached, we learned about how the different school grade levels were trying to balance letting the kids have their dress-up fun against their tendency to take the opportunity to push the boundaries of taste and decency. There were fewer restrictions on the elementary grades, while, as would be expected, a lot more on the high schoolers. The officials’ suggestions included “historical and biblical figures, food items and animals”. At any rate, modesty must prevail, they said.

“Hmmm, ‘historical and biblical figures’”, Nancy mused, “Let’s see… there’s Mata Hari, Salome, Lady Godiva…”

“…Adam and Eve…” Dale chimed in.

Claire smiled. “Somehow I don’t think those would qualify under the ‘modesty’ clause.”

“So I guess just going to school naked would be right out,” Michael surmised.

“Rah-thah!” Chloe concurred, exaggerating her British accent.

“Heh,” Dale chuckled, “it’s not like it couldn’t happen. I don’t know how many times I’ve gotten as far as the front door with my backpack before I realized I didn’t have anything on but my flip-flops.”

“The perils of a naked home life,” I weighed in.

“We need a full-length mirror by the front door to make sure that doesn’t happen,” Nancy said urgently, “I haven’t done it yet, but you never know.”

None of the kids seemed to be looking forward to the annual event with much enthusiasm. With so much repressiveness and political correctness associated with it, even the prospect of school parties didn’t inspire them. I guess the downside of giving them so much freedom and stimulation at home was that it made the rest of their lives seem constricted and dull. Be that as it may, we still felt it was the best course for them, and they always wholeheartedly agreed.

So it appeared that the traditional celebration was going to be pretty much a non-event as far as our family was concerned. Until Nancy started “Hmmm…”-ing.

“Uh oh,” Dale warned, “I think I smell smoke.”

“Listen,” Nancy blurted, “Check this out… What if… No, wait… What did we do…” Finally she got going, “When we couldn’t have a nude wedding for our folks, with all the sex and everything, what did we do?”

“We had it here at home,” several of us responded.

“Wish we’d been here for that,” Michael lamented, looking at his mom.

Chloe smiled and winked at him. “Me too, Hon.”

Nancy continued, “And when we couldn’t have another naked music concert in public, what have we been doing?”

“Having them here in the living room,” Dale followed.

“Oh yeah, we rock!” Buddy piped up, followed by a chorus of assents from the rest of us.

“So why can’t we have our own Halloween party?” Nancy finished.

We all stared at her.

Finally, Dale said, “Well, um… that would be fun, except, isn’t the whole concept of a costume party kind of the opposite of what we do? I mean, we have to get dressed to go out every weekday. The whole idea of being home is to be undressed… and having sex.”

Nancy beamed, “Gotta think outside the box.”

Michael looked at her seriously. “Okay, you have our attention. Specifically, what kind of thinking are you doing?”

“Well, I don’t know just yet. But I’m sure if we use our imaginations… Look, there’s being dressed to go out, and there’s being dressed for sex. We were just kidding about it before, but what if we could wear any costume we wanted for Halloween? Anything that showed off our bodies in an erotic way and made us horny?”

“Nude and lewd,” Michael offered.

“That’s it!” Dale exclaimed, “Somebody write that down! ‘Nude and Lewd’! That’s the theme of our party!”

Suddenly energized, the whole family started throwing out ideas.

“How about body paint?”

“Ewww… messy!”

“And sticky!”

“A contest?”

“Nah, we only compete with other people. In our family, we’re all on the same side.”

“Yeah, as long as we have fun and get turned on, everybody wins!”

“Let’s make it a rule that anything can be covered except the naughty parts. Boobs, butts and fontals.”

“Seconded!”

“All in favor? Motion carried!”



So it was that for the next few days, we were all busy brainstorming ideas and setting them in motion. Nancy, as usual the most imaginative of us, as well as having great artistic and crafts abilities, did a lot of the work on the costumes. The rest of us consulted with her but tried to keep our own creations a surprise.

Halloween night, we decorated the living room in orange and black with the usual pumpkins and bats, but nothing too ghoulish. Dale put some appropriately dramatic music on the sound system, and the girls set out snacks and soft drinks. Finally, we all went to put on our costumes and reassembled in the living room. We certainly nailed our theme, we all agreed.

Dale, Buddy and Sissy presented a group concept: Cowboys and Indians. Dale wore a cowboy hat, a red bandana, blue denim vest, cowboy boots, chaps and nothing else. Buddy and Sissy were the Indians, with headbands, feathers, beads, fringed leather vests and moccasins, and of course nothing between the vests and the moccasins. They each had a few streaks of war paint, and Sissy carried a bow while Buddy had a toy tomahawk. They came in whooping and chanting, merrily chasing each other around the room. Jake joined in, barking and running back and forth excitedly.

Chloe entered in a French maid outfit, consisting of a black bustier with white ruffle trim and white front laces, a white maid’s headdress and black thigh-length fishnet stockings held up by garters from the bottom of the bustier. Around her waist she had tied a very small white rounded apron which came down just to the top of her bare pubic area. The bustier was a “shelf” kind that came up to the bottom of her boobs and supported them without covering much of them. She wore black high heels and carried a feather duster.

We all whistled and applauded, and she happily obliged us with a sexy turn, showing off her pert naked butt and bending way over to pretend-dust the coffee table. Pandemonium ensued!

Then my wife came in and, as usual, stopped the show with her appearance. She was in a “Harem Girl Princess Leia” getup, taking considerable liberties with the original costume. Her “bra” consisted of just some artfully arranged swirls of thin gold snakes, clearly showing most of her skin under them. She had a wide gold-adorned belt worn low on her hips, from which hung sheer pastel-colored side skirts down to her ankles, leaving her front and rear open. She had her hair done in Leia’s trademark long braid over one shoulder, and a gold snake armband. She wore the low soft boots seen in most cosplays. Everyone was blown away by her exotic beauty, especially me!

Which of course brings me to my own character – who else but Han Solo? Mine was the easiest costume by far, just boots, a black vest and a holster for my blaster. Well, and my nearly perpetual hard-on from seeing all these sexy outfits on my depraved little family.

But even Claire’s entrance didn’t match the final act. Nancy had taken a pair of Michael’s gray sweatpants, applied large felt “ears” to the hips and funny eyes in front of them, then cut out and elasticized a hole in the crotch for the “elephant’s” “trunk”. Then she cut the entire backside out, made a kind of hoop skirt out of the same material and sewed one end around the hole in the back. The other end she elasticized so that, when she pulled it over her head and shoulders, it fit snugly around her waist.

Thus, the two of them came into the room, Nancy bent over inside the “torso” part, holding onto Michael’s hips and awkwardly trying to keep in step with him while the “elephant’s” “trunk” swung back and forth in front of him. We were in hysterics, believe me. You had to have been there.

“That elephant has a big trunk and a skinny butt!” Dale catcalled. Nancy wiggled her skinny butt in response.

We noticed that Michael was wearing gray socks, with “toenails” painted on in red. Of course we were obliged to ask why elephants would paint their toenails red.

“So they can hide in cherry trees!” the kids all shrieked at once.

We also noticed that the “elephant’s” “trunk” was growing and twitching a little. Michael hooked a thumb over his shoulder toward Nancy.

“She has a really long tongue!” he grinned. “Not that I’m complaining,” he added.

“Yeah, this is why I wanted this part!” Nancy laughed from inside the “elephant”, “Yum! Tight butts drive me nuts!”

Apparently, tight butts drove Jake nuts too. Nancy’s bare behind and her bent-over position were too much for him to resist. He sniffed her and then jumped up on her, starting to hump vigorously.

“Ow! Claws!” Nancy yelped, pulling out of the costume. “Here Jake,” she invited sympathetically, “let me make it easier for both of us.”

She knelt in front of the couch and lay her torso over it, letting Jake mount her with his front paws on the cushions on either side of her. We cheered them on while the huge dog pounded Nancy’s inner flesh like a runaway sewing machine.

Freed from his “back half”, Michael sat next to Nancy and held her hand. She pulled him toward her, then reached behind his neck and drew his head down toward hers. He kissed her tenderly, and then fiercely. She closed her eyes tightly and tensed every muscle as she strained toward a mighty orgasm. Then she came like an avalanche, in waves that shook her from end to end and, still holding tightly to Michael’s head, she groaned loudly into his mouth. Jake, panting ferociously, suddenly stopped his movement and stood still over the climaxing girl, just quivering a little as his own seed flowed into her, locked tightly by what we knew was his enormous knot inside her.

Inspired by Nancy’s soul-devouring kiss, Michael’s “trunk” had risen to full salute. His mother didn’t waste a second. Chloe knelt in front of the couch next to him and set to work seeing how much of his length she could fit down her throat. He groaned with pleasure.

Finally Jake pulled his bludgeon out of Nancy’s womb, releasing a small flood of his clear viscous liquid down her legs. Without losing suction on her mouth with his, Michael rolled onto his back, allowing Chloe to straddle him and start lowering herself down his shaft. Nancy continued to kiss and suck on his tongue, running her hands affectionately over his face and muscular arms, while his mom rose and fell steadily on his pillar, her head thrown back and eyes closed in ecstasy.

Watching the “French maid” servicing the “elephant”, everybody now got into the act, and family orgy night was in full swing. Sissy started stroking Dale’s very erect dick, then, it being almost level with her mouth, she began sucking on it. Seconds later, she was on her belly on the carpet with Dale between her legs. Buddy, not to be left out, wormed his way in front of Dale and stuck his thumb-sized dowel into her other hole.

“Whoopie!” Dale exulted, as he and Buddy rode Sissy tandem style.

Claire and I laughed and cheered; then she turned to me.

“So, Mr. Solo?”

“Princess,” I said with a serious face, “I have bad news. Luke is your brother.”

Claire beamed happily. “That’s awesome! Now I want to bone him more than ever!” Then, gripping my hard cock, she said, “But since he’s not here, looks like I’ll just have to make do with you.”

“At your service, your highness,” I grinned.

While she lay back on the plush carpet, I kicked off my boots, unbuckled my holster belt and shrugged out of the vest. But I didn’t want Claire to lose one item of her costume. It looked incredible on her, the gold open-work over her breasts and the diaphanous side skirts framing her bare pussy, which I quickly found out was practically foaming with her juices. In seconds I was buried to the hilt inside her. She kissed me passionately, wrapped her legs around mine and grabbed my butt with both hands. I humped her hard and fast, and she came almost immediately. A few seconds later, I felt my entire body seem to blast into her.

We lay resting in each other’s arms for several minutes, listening to the music of lovemaking all around the room, until that faded in volume too.

Finally, Dale broke the silence with “Trick or treat!”

We all giggled and chorused “Treat!”

It was time for refreshments, which were very welcome at this point.

Snacking on chips and dip, Chloe confessed, “I had to keep my eyes closed, that silly elephant face kept cracking me up.”

“Aw Mom,” Michael grinned, “I had to keep my eyes closed because you look so awesome in that getup, I was afraid I’d cum too soon.”

“Bless you, Hon,” Chloe blushed, “It was all Nancy’s doing, she’s a wiz.”

Michael kissed Nancy again, and she hopped onto his lap, munching on cheese puffs.

Everyone agreed it was the best Halloween party ever.

Author here: I’m starting a new arc, and from the looks of things, it’s going to be a long one. It starts about a year after the beginning of this story, and I’m calling it “Titanic Meets Iceberg” for reasons that will become apparent later.

Tags: Probably no new ones, but for those who haven’t been reading the whole epic, they are, as far as I can recall: Consensual Incest, Male/Female, Female/Female, Sex with and between children, ages 9-16, polyamory (swinging), anal, rimming, light bondage and bestiality.

Winter finally gave way to spring, and the school year was coming to an end. The kids had all had birthdays, and Michael was now 16, Dale 14, Nancy 13, Buddy 12 and Sissy 11. Buddy had decided he now wanted to be called “Robert” or just “Rob”. Sissy, however, preferred to keep our pet name for her instead of “Cecilia”.

Our family’s thoughts and conversations began to turn to vacation. It so happened that some momentous life changes were occurring as well. One evening as we sat around the living room after dinner, Claire announced that she had been “kicked upstairs” at work: Her bank was transferring her to lead their new management training program.

“Will we have to move?” we asked, concerned.

“No, the place where I’ve been working is their regional headquarters. I’ll just be going to work on a different floor. And,” she added reassuringly, “I won’t be making less money. In fact, I’m getting a substantial increase. I just won’t be involved in the day-to-day operations any more. Which frankly will be a huge relief, I was getting burned out.”

We all cheered and congratulated her on that.

Then I said, “I wish I had good news too, but I don’t. I’ve been laid off.”

Everyone’s eyes widened in dismay.

“Ohmygod!”

“Seriously, Dad?”

“Yeah,” I said, “It’s been coming for awhile. The place is undergoing a reorganization, and they’re consolidating and moving their operations to another state. As it is, I’ve never been much more than a cube-dwelling paper shuffler there, with little opportunity for advancement. I’ve been thinking that I need to make a change soon anyway.”

“Aw, Dad,” Dale lamented, “What are you going to do?”

“Not sure yet, Son,” I said thoughtfully, then brightened. “However, they’re giving me a nice severance package, including a generous payout and continuing my 401(k).”

“That’s good.”

“And you’ll still be covered along with the rest of the family under the bank’s health plan,” Claire assured me.

“That’s a blessing,” I agreed.

“So what are everybody’s plans for the summer?” Claire asked. The question was met with quizzical expressions and silence.

“Well,” Nancy finally spoke, “I was thinking of going to the summer arts and crafts workshop again.”

“Have you already signed up for it?”

“Yeah, I reserved my spot, but we haven’t paid the fee yet. Why?”

“Well, it looks like things are opening up for us for the whole summer,” Claire said. “My training program doesn’t start until fall, and I’m on a paid leave of absence until then. Chloe, how about you? Could you get away for a few months?”

“Well yes, I suppose so. I mostly work from home anyway, I can go anywhere there’s an internet connection.”

“How about cell phone?”

“I have an unlimited data plan.”

“Perfect.”

“What’s this all about, Babe?” I asked. I knew Claire well enough to know when she was cooking on something.

She considered her answer for a few seconds, then said, “We’ve talked about our honeymoon, but we’ve never had a chance to make any serious plans. I think this would be a great opportunity.”

I blinked. The subject hadn’t come up for a long time, and I thought it wasn’t likely to ever again.

“Well, that would be nice, Sweetheart, but…”

“…but how could we leave our family out of it?”

“Um… yeah.”

“We won’t. That’s why I was asking what everyone else was doing this summer.”

“Oh heck yah!” Robert cried, followed by cheers from the rest of us.

“Remember what Dale said when he ‘married’ us?” Claire went on, “that this wasn’t just our marriage, it was the joining together of our whole family?”

She looked at her son tenderly. “I’ve remembered those words,” she said softly. “That was the most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard. And we have continued in that spirit ever since. All of us.”

She looked around at everybody, including Chloe and Michael. Sniffling, Sissy jumped into Claire’s lap and hugged her.

“So what do you have in mind, Hon?” I asked. “A world cruise? A tropical resort?”

“We could do something like that. But I’ve been checking some leads, and I think I can get us a really nice cabin on a mountain top in the Rockies. I was there once, before you kids were born.”

“Cool!” Dale asserted, joined by several others. Then, “Would we all fit in a cabin, though?”

Claire smiled. “When I said ‘cabin’ I was understating it. It’s more like a private lodge. A very big, rustic-style luxury mansion.”

“Really? On a mountain top?”

“Well, near a mountain top. I think it’s on a ridge top. You can see for a hundred miles in most directions.”

“Wowwww…” we all marveled.

“Well, I’m sold,” I stated, “When can we go?”

“I have to nail down some confirmations and work out a lot of details, but probably a week or so after school lets out.”

“Awesome!” the kids all cried.

“Who will take care of the house?” Nancy wanted to know.

“A friend of mine at work recommended her property management company. They’ll provide security, landscaping, housekeeping, everything.”

“Really?” Dale complained, “Where have they been while we’ve been doing all the yard work?”

“Work is good for you,” Michael chided, “Builds character. And muscles.”

“Easy for you to say, Mr. Lucky Genes,” Dale countered, good-humoredly.

“Trade you for some of your brains.”

“Enough, you comedians,” I interjected. Then, turning to Claire, I asked, “How will we get there?”

“Well, I’ve been giving that some thought. We could fly and rent some cars near there, but it would be hard to take Jake, and I think we’d hate to leave him out.”

“Oh yeah, he’s our road dog!” Nancy exclaimed.

“Then we could rent a really big RV, but I think with eight of us, even that might be cramped after a few days.”

“True.”

“Also, when we get there, the last five miles of road would be impossible. We’ll need four-wheel-drive to get up to the cabin.”

“Oh, swell.”

“Yeah. So I think maybe we should just take our cars.”

Both Claire and Chloe had large SUV’s with 4WD.

“How about it, Chloe, you up to a few days of driving across country?”

“Oh sure!”

“Well that’s done then,” Claire stated, “I’ll get things rolling, and everyone else start making plans for the trip.”

So it was that one sunny morning, the eight of us piled into the two huge vehicles and hit the road. Claire, ever the meticulous manager, had organized herself, Chloe and me into driving shifts, switching off at each rest stop every two hours so that we each drove for four hours and had two hours off. Then she had a pet-friendly motel reserved at designated points at the end of each day’s journey. Fortunately, she had allowed some extra time for sightseeing and short side trips along the way, because everyone wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to see things they might never get to again. A very wise lady, my wife.

You can’t grasp the vastness of our country until you’ve driven across a significant portion of it. The distance from our coastal city to the central Rockies was humbling, and not a little daunting. Besides the brief side trips and sightseeing I mentioned, we stopped only for gas, restroom breaks and drive-through meals, falling gratefully to sleep, four to a room, in “freeway close” motels.

Finally, after driving most of the last day up ever-narrower and more winding mountain roads, Claire led us onto an unpaved side road and stopped. A formidable locked gate, attended by vivid black and red signs announcing that this was PRIVATE PROPERTY, and threatening dire consequences for trespassing, blocked the way. Claire handed me the key, I unlocked the gate and waited while she and Chloe drove through, then re-locked it and trotted to get back in the lead car.

“That’s some gate!” I exclaimed.

“If that doesn’t stop intruders, this road will,” she grinned. She had warned Chloe to stick close behind her and steer in her tracks. I set my jaw for a rough ride, but it didn’t actually seem too bad, just very narrow and steep. We finally topped out onto a wide expanse of meadow and parked. Chloe pulled up behind us as the kids noisily piled out of the SUVs.

“That wasn’t so bad,” She rejoiced.

“Not bad at all,” Claire agreed, “I guess they’ve done some work on it since I was here.”

Then we all saw the house.

“Oh. My. God!”

“Wooowwww…!”

“That’s a cabin?”

“I told you,” Claire glowed.

It was a magnificent structure, overpowering in its rugged massiveness. All rough-sawn beams, boulders and towering expanses of glass, topped by a high-pitched sheet metal roof, luminous in the late afternoon sun. Our brood flooded toward the edifice, up the front staircase and, after waiting impatiently for Claire to unlock the double front doors, into the house itself. We stared around in awe.

The whole interior was a single vast cathedral of logs, timbers and stonework, completely open-plan except for a six-foot-high wall separating the living area from the kitchen, which was also open to the roof, two stories above. Sleeping lofts ran along two walls, with an upstairs bathroom at the corner. The master bedroom was open to the rest of the house, although there was a long curtain that could be pulled if desired. The master bath was as spacious and grand as ours at home, including a two-head tiled shower area, but lacking Claire’s cherished Jacuzzi.

Huge windows faced the eastern horizon, and a door led out onto a pleasant stone terrace with two sets of outdoor tables and chairs. The living room, a few steps down from the rest of the house, had an enormous rock-faced fireplace, and the entire western wall was glass, giving a magnificent view of the mountains and the setting sun. We were gratified to see that, although there were lots of rusty two-man tree saws and axes decorating the walls, no deer antlers or taxidermied game heads were in evidence. Double French doors led out onto a spacious deck with a huge fire pit, and in which was set a large warm-water pool, fed by a steaming cascade down a artfully created rock waterfall. It was much larger than our Jacuzzi at home, but not quite big enough for actual swimming.

“This is new since my time,” Claire said excitedly.

“Nice!” I approved.

“Can we take our clothes off now?” the kids wanted to know.

“Oh… oh, sure!” Claire said, unbuttoning her own blouse, “What are we thinking?”

“Yayyyy!”

Immediately, there was a blizzard of flying shirts and shorts in the air as everyone shed whatever they had on and threw it helter-skelter.

“Hey, none of that!” Claire reprimanded, “This isn’t a flophouse!”

Hurriedly, the kids gathered their strewn clothes and roughly folded them into a half-orderly stack.

“Now, let’s get all our stuff inside and put away, and we’ll start thinking about dinner.”

“Okay, Mom.”

We all surged back out toward the cars, chattering excitedly about the adventures ahead of us. Suddenly, Jake barked sharply. We looked at him, and then in the direction he was looking. And then we froze in our tracks.

“Oh dear!” Chloe exclaimed.

A family of four – a man, a woman, a teenaged girl and a girl about Sissy’s age – were standing in the clearing looking at us. Suddenly, we all felt very naked.

After a few agonizingly long seconds of silence, I said, “Well, this is awkward!”

Claire was the first to gather her wits. “This is private property,” she said crisply, “It’s posted all over down there. And you are trespassing!”

“We’re very sorry,” the man said, showing no inclination to leave, “We knew it was private property when we saw the house, but we didn’t see anybody around, and we didn’t expect anyone to come while we were here. We didn’t see the signs because we hiked up the canyon from the other side of the ridge. We’re camped about a quarter mile down, by the spring. We were wondering if you’d mind if we stayed out our week. You won’t know we’re there, and after we leave, you won’t know we were ever there. We’re very good wilderness campers. Very clean and quiet.”

The man looked to be about 45, white, tall and fit-looking, with an easy, assured stance and demeanor. He was dressed in a T-shirt and khaki shorts and wore a white canvas hat with a floppy brim. His wife appeared to be younger, in her mid 30’s. She was much shorter, with medium brown skin, long straight black hair and Asian features. She looked at us with amused but friendly eyes. She was wearing snug white shorts and a light blouse tied high on one side, revealing a taut midriff.

The teenaged girl was a shade lighter than her mother, with shorter and finer hair that curled slightly to her shoulders. She wore a loose-fitting cotton print sleeveless top and thigh-length denim cutoffs. She was startlingly beautiful, with incredible doe eyes and a cupid’s-bow mouth. The younger girl was equally fine-featured, with olive skin that glowed with health and energy. She had a playful, mischievous glint in her eye as she looked at us. She was wearing long pants and a well-worn white tank top. All of them wore low-top tennis shoes.

“Well, we kind of mind,” Claire said tartly, “As you can see, we’re nudists.”

The man started to answer, “That’s all right, we…”, but Claire cut him off.

“Hold that thought,” she ordered, and signaled for us to follow her to the far side of her car. We rounded the corner of the SUV and crowded together. She reached into the side door and started opening suitcases and overnight bags, pulling out pieces of clothing and handing them out.

“Here, put this on.”

“That’s not mine”

“Just put it on.”

“Okay.”

“These are all shirts. Where’s the pants?”

“Can they see us?”

“I don’t think so.”

The SUV had dark tinted windows, nearly impossible to see through from the outside.

“Are they still there?”

Sissy bent down and looked under the car. “Yes, I can see their feet,” she said.

“Okay, everybody keep getting dressed!”

Finally decent, we trooped back out and assembled in front of the SUV to confront the newcomers.

Who were now all naked.

While we had been frantically trying to get dressed, they had calmly disrobed and were now standing in just their tennis shoes, their clothes rolled up in one hand by their side.

“I was going to say,” the man said evenly, “we’re nudists too.”

We stood in shocked silence for what seemed like minutes. Then Chloe let out a snort. Claire giggled, and then everybody was doubled over and staggering around in hysterical laughter.

Grinning widely, I strode over to the man and extended my hand. “I’m Henry,” I said.

“Bill Thompson”, he introduced himself with a broad smile, “This is my wife Tam (He pronounced it ‘Tahm’, or almost ‘Tom’), and our daughters Tiffany and Kim.”

“Kimberly!” the tyke corrected emphatically.

“Yes, Kimberly.”

I was aware that Claire and the others had come up beside me.

“Ah,” I stumbled, “This is my wife Claire, our sister and very best friend Chloe, and our kids, ahhh… too numerous to mention.”

“Daaaad!”

“Okay, okay, this is Michael, Dale, Nancy, Robert and Cecilia.”

“Sissy! Everybody calls me Sissy. Or Sis.”

Bill and I exchanged knowing looks.

“Kids, huh?” he grinned.

“Yeah. Gotta love ‘em.”

I looked at Claire and Chloe, and they knew what I was thinking and nodded.

“Listen,” I said to our visitors, “Sorry about the misunderstanding. Can you stay awhile? We’d like to make it up to you after we get unloaded and settled in.”

Bill looked at Tam, who grinned and nodded enthusiastically.

“Sure, let us give you a hand.”

Immediately, they all put their clothes down on a nearby stump and started helping lug our bags and boxes of supplies into the house. Our family threw the clothes they were wearing back into the suitcases and joined in the work.

Our new friends were suitably impressed and amazed with the “cabin”.

“I know, right?” Nancy said, “We can hardly believe it ourselves.”

Finally, with most of our supplies and belongings stashed in temporary spots, we gathered in the living room with beers and sodas to rest and get acquainted. Naked, each of the Thompsons was a fascinating study, and it was hard not to stare at them.

Bill was lean and strong looking, with a light all-over tan. Although not much over 40 in appearance, he was totally bald, and after a few minutes, I realized that he had no hair anywhere on his entire body. Tam explained that he had had a very high fever as a child, and although he survived it, it left him with the inability to ever grow any hair. Laughing, she hugged him, rubbed her hands on his head playfully and kissed his shoulder.

“I love it,” she giggled, “he’s so smooth all over.”

Bill, not the least embarrassed, smiled indulgently and took her hand.

Tam was in surprisingly good shape for a mother of two; one of them a teenager at that. Her small, dusky-hued body was firm and agile, with only a faint appendectomy scar to accent her figure. She had high B-cup breasts with large, dark nipples. Her pussy had been shaved, but obviously lacking bathing facilities while they were camping, it had started to grow back in.

Little Kimberly, nine years old, was a perfect counterpart to Sissy; lively, rambunctious and outgoing, chattering amiably, making instant friends with everyone. Although two years younger than Sissy, she was already nearly the same height and weight. She was lean like the rest of her family, with an angelic face and dark, expressive eyes.

But the hardest one to not stare at was Tiffany. Even in hiking clothes she had been an arresting sight; naked, she was stunning. She was fifteen, with all the gifts that nature could endow. Ripe, luscious and radiant, she was a delight to the eye and a tasty confection for the heart. Her lush, supple flesh rose from her perceptibly muscular thighs, up her slender waist and over her womanly bosom. Her breasts were perfect rounded cones that jutted far out from her chest with no sag whatsoever, in spite of their obvious fullness and weight. Where Nancy’s breasts jiggled when she walked, Tiffany’s bobbled. Or perhaps “woggled”, as Nabokov put it in Ada.

“Listen,” Tam said, “We hate to ask, but we noticed you have a lovely shower back there…”

“Of course!” Claire responded, getting up, “Let me get you some things. We have lots of shower kits, soap, washcloths, shampoo…”

“Wonderful!” Tam said gratefully, as the rest of her family got to their feet to follow the ladies, “We love wild camping, but birdbaths in the creek get old fast.”

“Don’t they though?” Claire agreed.

As we watched Tiffany’s nubile shape saunter after them, Chloe gripped my upper arm and whispered “Forgive me Father, I want to sin.”

“Steady, lass,” I urged, patting her hand sympathetically.

Most of the rest of us were no better. I glanced at the boys and almost cracked up. Their eyes were like saucers, their jaws slack.

“Get a grip, fellas,” I warned with a grin.

Both Rob and Dale grabbed their dicks in response.

“Seriously! Be nice.”

“Okay, Dad,” Dale said, “but… Damn!”

“I know, I know,” I agreed, “Just behave yourselves. This will be good practice for when you start dating. You have to maintain your cool, no matter how horny you are.”

“How do you do that, with someone like Tiffany around?”

“Try doing multiplication tables in your head.”

“I think I’ll have to do complex quadratic equations with imaginary roots,” Michael confessed.

“Actually, I’m hot for their dad,” Nancy chuckled, “He has a really interesting looking dick.”

“You don’t know what it’s like when it’s hard,” Sissy cautioned.

“No, but it’d be fun to find out.”

“I know, right?” Sissy giggled in agreement.

And so it went until Claire came back. She sat next to me and play-smacked me on the arm.

“That’s for what I know you’ve all been thinking,” she said, and then smacked herself too.

Everyone dissolved into uncontrollable wheezes and grunts, trying so hard to not laugh out loud!

I squinted out the window toward the deck and said, “I think I see a grill out there. How about you boy scouts go find the mesquite and lighter fluid and start the fire?”

“Okay, Dad.”

Claire patted Nancy’s thigh, got up and said, “Come on, girls, help me fix dinner.” Chloe followed them toward the kitchen.

I went out onto the deck and started unfolding and setting out a dozen chairs. By the time Bill arrived, I had donned an apron and was tending the grill.

“How do you like your burger?” I asked him, handing him a beer.

“Cremated!”.

I raised an eyebrow.

“I’m not much of a red meat guy,” he explained, “When I do have it, I like it crunchy.”

“Ah,” I said, enlightened, “I know what you mean. Seared, but with the flavor intact.”

“Yeah, I guess. You’re the chef.”

“How about the others?”

“You’ll have to ask them. We have meat so rarely, I don’t remember.”

Claire came out with a tray of side dishes and condiments.

“Do we have a table to put these on?” she asked.

The boys rummaged in a storage area and came out with a long folding table.

“Perfect! Thank you, hons.”

“You’re welcome, Mom.”

She smacked my bare butt affectionately as she went back toward the kitchen.

“Love you in that apron,” she smirked.

“Why, thank you, Ma’am,” I replied.

I grinned at Bill. “I’m always pulling that on her,” I explained. He raised his bottle to me in a comradely salute.

Gradually, our families joined us and we had a very pleasant meal on paper plates on our laps as we watched the sun set over the next range of mountains.

I don't check on 7chan for a month, and I find this pleasant surprise waiting. Giving the ominous name of the arc, we know this is going to end badly, but in what way? I have a number of guesses, but I suppose I'll just have to see.

>>26838
Yeah, I’m wishing I hadn’t named it that. It was due to a prank played on me by my sadistic muse, and when I sobered up I categorically rejected that direction and changed the arc. All that’s left is a somewhat sardonic remark by one of the characters. It’s now more “momentous” than tragic, although there are tragic elements in some of the backstories.

Since this decade seems to be all about rewriting history, let’s pretend I named it “Titanic Arrives Safely In New York After a Close Encounter With an Iceberg”.

>>26839
Fake news, sir! Jokes aside, inspiration usually needs revision, whether to serve the story or tastes. In any case, while some dark part of me would have enjoyed a little tragedy (*COUGH!*or at least someone getting pregnant*COUGH!*), I still look forward to whatever you have in mind.

>>26840

>someone getting pregnant

Interesting! On the one hand, stay tuned, I think you'll like the new family's backstory. On the other, Hmmmm... The arc might not be so misnamed after all. Not so much tragic as high drama. Oh yeah, I could work with that...

Thanks!

As the girls finished cleaning up, the boys gathered wood and built a generous blaze in the fire pit, and we arranged the chairs around it in a semicircle. As we chatted, we got to know the Thompsons better.

Bill was a retired Air Force officer, having been stationed in many places overseas, including the Philippines. Now he was pursuing a second career in technical support. His personality was an unusual mix of quiet authority and indulgent good will. He was an avid outdoorsman and an unabashed geek. He had studied wilderness survival and took as many opportunities as he could to practice it and introduce his family to it. At the same time, he was always on the forefront of the latest developments in technology, from video games to computers to cell phones.

Tam was a descendent of Vietnamese boat people who had escaped to Manila and later emigrated to the US. Her name meant “heart”, she informed us. She said most people in this country pronounced it as written, and a lot of her well-meaning friends called her “Tammy”. She said she didn’t mind. She and Bill had met in college, she said, and learning that they had both been sojourners in the Philippines, they struck up a friendship and eventually, a romance. Now she was working as a photographer and graphic artist, doing print and web layouts as an independent contractor.

This of course caught Nancy’s attention, and she and Tam were soon deep in conversation about art. Meanwhile, Dale and Bill started a lively discussion in what, to the rest of us, was incomprehensible technical jargon. I couldn’t help feeling a little jealous that, for the moment anyway, a near total stranger had more interests in common with our son than we did. I sensed that Claire was feeling the same way about Nancy. She and I glanced at each other and, amused at the situation, we started our own conversation in intentional gibberish.

No one else noticed our little joke. Michael and Tiffany had started to talk about high school courses, and the younger kids set off to explore the house. Claire picked up an empty snack bowl nearby and headed for the kitchen to rinse it. I got up and followed her, while the others continued with their chatter without paying us much attention. I grabbed a dishtowel and dried the few items in the drainer. Claire glanced out at the little group on the deck.

“I’m amazed,” she said, “– and grateful, don’t get me wrong – that everybody is being so cool about the Thompsons. I mean, being the horny family that we all are, and them all being so…so…”

“Juicy?” I suggested, giving her a compassionate hug.

She sagged into me a little.

“Ohmygod, yes! I love you with all my heart, Honey, but what I would give for a taste of Bill…”

“…and Tam?”

“Well, yes… and Tam.”

She looked out at the deck again.

“How is Michael just chatting away with that teenaged Venus without getting an erection like spring steel?” she asked.

“Maybe they’re just really interested in each other as people,” I suggested.

We grinned at each other, and then simultaneously went, “Naaaahhh…”.

“Seriously,” I said, “They really seem to be hitting it off. I think they’d make a great couple. In more ways than that,” I added.

Claire leaned back against the counter and pulled me into her embrace.

“Like you and me?” she murmured into my ear.

“Like you and me,” I responded, feeling myself getting hard. I reached over and switched off the kitchen lights, and in the near darkness, we succumbed to sudden lust. I turned Claire around and leaned her over the counter. With one hand I gripped her boob, and with the other I wetted her clit. She gasped and twinged, and I felt her nipple harden. While I kissed the back of her neck and shoulder, I slipped easily into her dripping wet flesh and began to stroke.


----------------


Now, of course I wasn’t there for what happened with, and was said by, the kids, but from what I was able to piece together later from their conversations and from what they did tell us, and indulging in some artistic license, things went something like this:

Rob, Sissy and Kimberly roamed around the area near the house in the gathering twilight, then went inside to see what else they could learn about the spacious building. They ogled the rusty logging and mining equipment hanging on the walls and from the high roof beams, then scrambled up the narrow stairway to the loft level.

Bouncing on one of the beds, Kimberly said “Let’s play Peter Pan”; the movie she had last seen.

“Okay,” Sissy agreed enthusiastically, joining her in bouncing, “You can be Princess Tiger Lily, you look like her!”

“I do?” Kim asked innocently. “Okay, who are you going to be? Wendy? She’s older, though.”

“I’m a pirate!” Sissy exclaimed.

“I wanna be a pirate too!” Kim demanded.

“You can’t be pirates,” Rob said, “only boys are pirates.”

“I can too be a pirate,” Kim insisted. She covered one eye with her hand and waved an imaginary cutlass over her head. “Arrrrrr!” she cried, quite convincingly.

“Okay, we’ll all be pirates!” Sissy agreed, imitating Kimbery’s actions. “Arrrrrr!”

“Avast, ye mateys!” Rob called, leaping onto the bed and drawing an imaginary sword, “Reef the mizzen and ready the boarding party!”

“What does that mean?” Sissy demanded.

“I dunno,” Rob confessed, “it’s what pirates say, I guess.”

Suddenly, Kimberly gasped, “Ooooh, look!”

Standing and jumping on the bed, she had spotted Claire and me over the loft railing and the kitchen wall. Absorbed in our own conversation and lovemaking, we hadn’t noticed the scamps on the other side of the house above us. The kids lay down on the bed and watched us through the bars of the railing.

“I know what they’re doing,” Kim whispered excitedly.

“Yeah, they’re having sex!” Sissy grinned.

“We… they do that all the time,” Rob said.

“Ours do too,” Kim giggled, “Only they call it ‘making love’ when they do it together. They call it ‘having sex’ when it’s with us.”

Rob and Sissy looked at Kimberly. “They have sex with you?”

“Yah, mostly with my sister, but sometimes me.”

Rob and Sissy exchanged a glance, then looked back at Kim.

“Do you like it?” Rob asked.

“Yeah, it’s fun and it feels good!” She suppressed a loud titter with her hand.

“Shhhh!” Rob cautioned. By now, Claire and I had finished in the kitchen and were heading back out to rejoin the others. (I was grateful that in the gathering darkness, no one would be likely to notice how wet and puffy my freshly used dick was.)

After we left, the kids continued their conversation.

“What kind of sex do you have?” Sissy asked Kim.

“Well, um, we do lots of things. We hug and kiss, like in the movies; you know, grownup movies; and we lick each other’s… down there, and my dad puts his… thing… in my mouth.”

“Is that all?”

“Um… well, sometimes I lick his, you know, his balls, while Tiff or Mom suck on him, and sometimes he puts his thing… his dick… in my butt.”

“He does?” Sissy and Rob pretended amazement.

“Yeah!” Kim dissolved in giggles.

“How does that feel?” Rob asked.

“It feels good. Tiffany or mom licks me while he’s doing it, and it feels really good.”

“Does he put it in… your other hole?”

“No, I’m still too small. He does with Tiffany though.”

“I’m sure he does,” Rob agreed, enviously.

A sudden cloud came over Kimberly’s countenance.

“I forgot, I’m not supposed to say anything about that. It’s a really, really big secret. So please don’t say I told you about it.”

“It’s okay, Kimberly, we won’t tell.”

She smiled in relief.

“How big is your dad’s dick?” Sissy asked.

“It gets petty big. Not as big as the ones in the movies, though.”

“You watch movies with dicks?”

“Yah, sometimes. They’re fun, and they make us feel like doing that stuff.”

“Cool!” Rob said. Then, “Is his as big as this?”

He displayed his 12-year-old cock, now approaching adult size, and the conversation having brought to full erection.

Kim’s eyes widened and she grinned. “Yeah, it’s bigger than that. But yours is nice!”

“Thanks!” Rob said, “You’re really pretty, you know?”

Kim blushed a little. “Everybody says my sister is pretty, and she really is. You’re the first one to say I’m pretty.”

“Your sister is just older. You’ll be hearing that too when you’re her age. But you really are pretty right now.”

“Yes, you are,” Sissy agreed emphatically, and she seized Kim’s shoulders and kissed her full on the mouth.

Kim responded by embracing Sissy and firmly kissing her back. Then she pulled away and, looking at them both, whispered, “You guys wanna do it?”

“Yeah!”

Rob glanced out toward the deck, saw that we older people were all still gathered around the fire pit, and said, “Yeah, let’s have sex!”

“Okay!” Kim fairly quivered with anticipation. She lay on her back with her legs spread and reached out to both of them with open arms. Rob lay on one side of her and started to kiss her, while Sissy knelt between Kim’s knees and began to suck on her mound. Kim moaned into Rob’s mouth and hugged him tightly.

After a few minutes, Rob got up and changed position, kneeling on either side of Kim’s head and facing toward Sissy. Kim pulled his stiff rod down to her lips and started sucking vigorously on the head. It was Rob’s turn to groan with pleasure. He pushed slowly forward, deeper into Kim’s mouth, and she didn’t resist. In fact, she put her hands on his butt and pulled him toward her. In a few seconds, he was buried almost to the hilt in her throat. However, that was a little too much for the child, and she pushed him back out with her hands on his hips.

“Sorry,” Rob whispered.

“It’s okay,” Kim gasped, “Sometimes I can do that, but I just ate.”

“Yeah. Sorry!”

Sissy now jumped up and turned, facing toward Kim’s feet, and resumed her licking, but in the sixty-nine position. Kim immediately pulled Sissy’s puffy mound down to her lips and began sucking and licking her inner folds. Sissy tensed all over, and her hips trembled with joy. In the faint light, Rob could see Sissy’s juices shining in the opening above Kim’s nose. He knelt behind his sister and steered his cock into the welcoming heat of her body.

With the combined stimulation, Sissy couldn’t last long. She spasmed and groaned with a powerful climax. Her strong vaginal contractions triggered Rob’s finish as well. Sensing his impending orgasm, Kim reached up and grabbed his dick out of Sissy and pulled it into her mouth. Unable to control himself, he stabbed deep into her throat again, and this time she held on, milking every drop out of him.

“Wow!” Kim said finally, when she had had her fill, “You guys really know how to have sex!”

“Yeah,” Sissy responded, “we do that a lot.”

“Cool! You’re lucky you can have orgasms. I can’t yet.”

“I know, I couldn’t either when I was your age,” Sissy commiserated, “I only started this year. And then I started having periods. Yuck!”

“Yeah, Tiff and Mom say they’re awful. But they say having orgasms makes it worth it.”

“It really does. Hey, you want to keep having sex?”

“Yeah, you want to?”

“Sure.”

“After my family has sex, they don’t want to for awhile.”

“We always want sex, huh, Rob?” Sissy grinned.

“Always!”

“Here, Kimberly, get on top,” Sissy invited, rolling onto her back. Kim did as she was instructed, face to face with Sissy.

“No, the other way,” Sissy directed, “We’re going to show you something new.”

“Okay,” Kim said eagerly, and reversed her direction.

Sissy began to lick Kim’s swollen bud. Kim tried to return the favor, but Sissy said, “Wait, it’s not ready yet. It hurts to do that for awhile after I cum.”

“Oh, sorry!”

“It’s okay, just relax and we’ll do the rest.”

“What’s Rob going to do?” Kim asked.

“You’ll see.”

Rob, in fact, was already doing it. He lay on his stomach facing Sissy’s head and took hold of Kim’s small butt cheeks. Then he lowered his mouth to her back opening and touched his tongue to her puckered little hole. She cringed and let out a startled yelp.

“What are you doing?” she whimpered.

“Just relax,” Sissy repeated, “You’re going to like this.”

“Okay…”

Rob started to lick and suck at her freshly showered rear orifice, which twitched and spasmed in response. Kim wiggled her hips in appreciation.

“You’re right,” she said with an embarrassed laugh, “that feels really neat. I can’t believe you’re doing that!”

“We do it all the time,” Sissy assured her, “Is it okay?”

“Yeah, it’s awesome!”

Rob continued to kiss and suck her whole brown area, then pushed the point of his tongue into the opening. Kim cringed at the sensation, then relaxed again. Meanwhile, Sissy kept up her activity on Kim’s southern front. Little by little, Robert pursued his lingual skills until he was well into her stretchy inner membranes, and his cheeks were pressed tightly between her glutes. Kim was beside herself with carnal delight.

After about five minutes of this, Kim’s little sphincter was stretched well open. Rob got up on his knees and brought his rigid dick up to position behind her butt. Sissy, in a well practiced maneuver, dipped her fingers into her own flowing juices and reached up to smear the thick liquid on its head. Then Rob dropped to his hands and knees and pressed his now well lubricated glans against Kim’s waiting aperture.

Kim gasped, knowing what was coming, then relaxed and let it happen. Rob pushed slowly and steadily forward, pulsing in and out a fraction of an inch at a time, feeling her inner muscles alternately resist and then accept him. Underneath, Sissy kept up her practiced oral lovemaking on Kim’s most sensitive parts.

“Oh… oh… oh… oh!” the little girl murmured with each stroke. Finally, Rob’s strong young dick was fully docked inside her, the fronts of his thighs flattening her butt cheeks.

“Are you okay?” Robert asked her.

“Oh yes!” she breathed, “This feels so good!”

“Awesome!” Rob said, “you be sure to tell us if we do something you don’t like, and we’ll stop.”

“Oh no, don’t stop! This just keeps feeling better and better!”

“Good!”

Encouraged, Robert started a steady thrusting and withdrawal, increasing the length of each stroke until he was fucking Kimberly’s butt with all he had. Sissy kept her arms wrapped around Kim’s legs to hold her in position so she could continue stimulating her clit. The girl emitted a series of staccato grunts as Rob’s dick ravaged her insides, then she suddenly let out a loud wail as she shuddered and convulsed all over.

“Shhhhh!” Rob cautioned, and pulled out of her immediately. “What’s the matter? Are you all right?”

“She came!” Sissy hissed.

Kimberly writhed and moaned unintelligibly, then flopped onto her side, away from Sissy, then onto her back and lay there, panting.

“She what?” Rob asked in amazement.

“She came!” Sissy repeated, “I could tell”.

“Wow!” Rob exclaimed. Then, concerned, he pleaded, “Kimberly, say something! Are you okay?”

Kim nodded vigorously, then shook her head “No” just as vigorously, then she nodded again. Her legs were crossed and her arms wrapped around herself.

Finally, she gasped, “I don’t know what’s wrong. I feel so weird. I’m dizzy. I feel like I had drugs or something.”

“Does it feel bad?” Rob asked.

“No, it feels really good. I feel really good all over. Too good! And dizzy. Did you give me drugs?”

“You came!” Sissy assured her with a grin, “You had an orgasm!”

Kim stared at her. “Really?”

“Yes, really!” Sissy insisted.

“I couldn’t have. I’m only nine!”

“Yes you could. Lots of girls have them younger than that. Everybody’s different.”

“Is that what an orgasm feels like?”

“Well, your first one, anyway. They probably won’t all be like that.”

“I hope not! I don’t know if I’m ever going to be able to walk again.”

“Yes you will, silly! It’ll wear off pretty soon. Then you’re going to be wanting one all the time.”

“Hee hee!” she giggled, starting to sit up again, “Well, then I hope we stay here so you two can give me more!”

“We hope so too! You’re a lot of fun to be with. Are you feeling better?”

“Yes, wow! That was something! But I feel a lot better. You’re right, I want to do that again!”

“Down, girl!” Rob chuckled, “We all need to recharge.”

“We ought to get back down there,” Sissy worried, “They’re going to wonder what happened to us.”

“Yeah, I’m glad they didn’t come looking for us already!”

“For sure!”

Giggling, the three of them traipsed back down and out to the deck where the fire had died down to embers, and we parents were talking amiably under the incredible canopy of stars.

Not long after the younger kids had wandered off, and before Claire and I returned from our impromptu tryst in the kitchen, Michael had suggested to Tiffany that they go see the view from the other side of the house. Bill and Tam, deep in conversation with Dale and Nancy, barely noticed that the teenagers were going off by themselves unchaperoned. Chloe, not one to feel left out, merely poured herself another glass of wine and listened to the conversations and the night sounds of the mountain.

Michael and Tiffany strolled around the grounds as far as its slope allowed, then wound up sitting in the chairs on the east patio, enjoying the dimming sky and the cool night air. They were pleasantly surprised at how comfortable they felt with each other. They talked about their future education and career interests. They both hated chemistry, which they both had to take. She was thinking about a low-level medical career, probably as a lab tech or something. He was considering engineering, although he admitted he didn’t know much about it.

“I think I just like the word “engineer”, he chuckled wryly. “Actually, what really interests me is geology. I’m always looking at mountains and hills and thinking about how they got that way.”

“Geology is a good career,” Tiffany said, “Looking for oil, gas, coal, stuff like that.”

“Yeah, I guess. I think I’m just naturally curious about things. Not so much about people; just things. I want to know how everything works, how it came to be.”

“That’s cool!” Tiffany said enthusiastically. “You’re a really interesting guy.”

“Wow, thank you. You’re very interesting too.”

“Thank you.”

There was a self-conscious silence for awhile.

Finally, Tiffany exclaimed, “Your family is so nice!”

“Yes they are,” Michael agreed, “and so is yours.”

“Thanks. I mean, they are just so accepting, so easygoing.”

“Yeah, yours too. I think nudists are mostly nice people.”

“True, true. I always got along okay with nudists. Although I have to admit, I didn’t enjoy going to the camps so much after…” She glanced down at her prominent breasts.

“Tell me about it. I stopped going with my mom in the sixth grade.”

“I can understand that. I don’t know, it was probably all in my head, but I just didn’t feel comfortable with people looking at me any more.”

“Same way. And I’m glad to say, I got no pressure or disappointment about it. Everything was cool.”

“Yeah, that’s awesome. My folks have been so good. They don’t go to camps either, just up here in the mountains where there aren’t any other people. And thank god, I don’t get any grief at school. I can mash these girls down with a sports bra and wear loose clothes.”

“Doesn’t that get painful by the end of the day?”

“Kinda. Still better than the alternative. How about you, do you have to wear something, um… special?”

“Not since I quit sports. Back then I had to wear an extra big jock strap. It was just too much hassle and embarrassment. Now I wear long-length boxer briefs and shove it down one leg. That holds it so it’s not too noticeable.”

She giggled. “I’m sorry, I’m not laughing at you, I’m just thinking how much we have in common.”

Michael chuckled too. “No, I get you,” he said, “It’s actually funny when I think about it myself. And yeah, we do seem to have similar um… problems, I guess.”

They were silent for awhile, just enjoying the darkening sky and the increasing glow of the Milky Way high above.

Then Tiffany said, “You know, my folks tell that story about how they met in college all the time, and it’s totally not true.”

“Oh?” Michael ventured. Then, “Is it important?”

“Hmmmm… maybe.”

“How so?”

“Well, it says something about our family, about how we think about… sex… and each other. And it’s something I think you should know about us. But you have to keep it in the strictest confidence.”

“Of course.”

She paused.

“This is hard,” she said, “I’ve never told anybody this, not friends I’ve known for years, and I just met you today.”

“Then you probably shouldn’t do it,” Michael said grudgingly. His interest was piqued, to tell the truth, but he didn’t want her to feel any pressure.

“You’re different,” she said, “You and your family. You have something about you that makes me feel so at home, so perfectly safe. I feel like I want to be your sister, or your wife… or something. But I’m sure you have a girlfriend already.”

Michael smiled. “Well, Nancy keeps saying she wants to marry me, but half the time she wants to marry Dad, so…”

Tiffany giggled. “She’s so sweet. You’re all sweet. Um… let me get this over with.”

“Okay.”

“My dad is older than he looks. He’s actually about 50.”

Michael blinked, but didn’t change his expression.

“And my mom is a lot younger than she says. I think she’s about 28.”

Almost involuntarily, the math did itself in Michael’s head. “So she was about 12 when she got pregnant with you,” he said.

“Yes.”

Michael paused, considering. “I hope I’m not way out of line, but… do you think… are you sure you’re his?”

Tiffany’s smile was barely perceptible in the starlight. “Compared to everything else I’m telling you, that’s not very far out of line. Yes, I’m sure. It’s the only possibility that makes sense.”

“Every family has skeletons,” Michael assured her. “You can’t begin to guess ours.”

“It gets worse,” Tiffany went on.

“Okay…”

“A lot of what they tell people is true. They both went to the same college, just not at the same time. My mother really is Vietnamese, and she was born in the Philippines. However, the thing is, she’s only half Vietnamese.”

She paused so long, Michael wondered if that was the end of her story. Then he realized she was waiting for him to finish it himself. The math, he thought… the Philippines… the Air Force… half Vietnamese…

The penny dropped.

“Your dad is the other half,” he said.

“Yes.”

“Your mom is really his daughter.”

“Yes.”

“Okay, wow… that beats our skeletons, as far as I know. But I always suspect there’s more in our closets.”

After a few minutes of contemplation, Michael asked, “So how did it happen? I mean, I can guess most of it. Your dad was stationed in the Philippines… Clark? Yeah, probably an enlisted technician of some kind. Went on R&R in Manila, met your… grandmother… and…” He ran out of steam.

Tiffany continued for him, “When she got pregnant, he wanted to marry her, but both her family and the Air Force wouldn’t have it. Also, there was a huge stigma among the Vietnamese about half-breed babies of Americans, and they wouldn’t have had anything to do with my mom. She would have had a horrible life there, and probably died. So my dad got a paternity test done and showed it to the Air Force, and he made enough stink that they agreed to reassign him – quietly – to the U.S. and bring the baby back with him. His parents baby-sat her when he was at work or deployed; otherwise, he raised her as much as he could by himself.”

“Wow. Sad and beautiful at the same time.”

“Yeah. Anyway, my mom loved him so much, and as she grew up… she was becoming so attractive, and… they knew it was wrong, but…”

“I can guess. More than you know, actually.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Oh my god.”

“It happens.”

“Yes. Yes, it does.”

After a contemplative silence, Michael said, “So… if I can ask, how did you find out about all this?”

“My mom wanted me to know, in case anything should happen to them, or if something odd came up in our records or medical things. Kimmy doesn’t know anything about it, but she’ll be told when she’s older.”

They were silent again for a long time, taking in the beauty of the night and contemplating what they had said and heard.

Finally, Tiffany said, “I get the feeling that we’re both just seeing the tip of the iceberg with each other’s families.”

“Me too. Does that bother you?”

“No… as long as we’re not on the Titanic.”

They both laughed.

Tiffany went on, “More, I think, it excites me. I feel like we’re explorers, uncovering layers of secrets, and when we run out of secrets, we can make more. That’s what I’m feeling.”

“You’re very adventurous,” Michael complimented her. “I wouldn’t have guessed that about you.”

“Why not?”

“I dunno. At first, I saw you as someone… vulnerable, who needed to be protected and sheltered from life. And the fact that you’re shy, you don’t like to be seen naked by people. Now you want to uncover secrets, and make more of them.”

“Oh, I see,” she said. “Yes, I am shy and all that. It’s just with you that I feel like I can open up and be totally myself. Just you. With you, I feel like I can be adventurous. I hope I’m right.”

“You are. But what makes me different? Why do you feel so much like you can trust me?”

“Because we’ve been sitting here all evening and you haven’t once gotten even a little bit hard. And with you, I’d be able to tell, even in this much light.”

“Seriously?”

“No, silly, I’m kidding. Mostly. Come on, we should get back before they think what we know they’re going to think.”

They walked back slowly, enjoying the night air on their naked bodies. As they passed the front of the enormous cabin, Tiffany took hold of Michael’s hand. It was the first time they had actually touched.

Michael mumbled under his breath, “…equals plus-or-minus the square root of negative three.”

“What?”

“Huh? Oh, sorry, did I say that out loud?”

Before Michael and Tiff rejoined our group by the now barely glowing fire pit, she let go of his hand to allay our suspicions. The younger kids were out in the meadow burning off excess energy, throwing a glow-in-the-dark Frisbee with Jake and generally chasing each other around and whooping it up.

“There you are!” Bill chuckled, “We were getting ready to send out the search party.”

“We were just looking at the stars,” Michael said, “Talking about school and stuff like that.”

“Being good boys and girls,” Tiff assured us.

“Oh, we knew that!” Tam laughed, with slightly forced heartiness.

“Listen,” Bill said, starting to get up, “This has been really wonderful, but we need to let you folks get to bed, and we have to go back to our camp and settle in for the night.”

“Oh no!” Claire said, startled, “What were we thinking? You can’t go out there in the dark!”

“But…”

“No buts!” Claire got up and strode purposefully toward the house. “Come with me, you two!”

Bill looked at me questioningly across the fire pit’s glow, and I just nodded and grinned, “Looks like you’re staying!”

In the living room, Claire was throwing couch cushions into a corner and opening cabinet doors.

“Yes, I thought so. This couch opens into a queen size bed, and that’s a futon over there. And here are sheets and pillows, and I think I remember there being blankets in those drawers over there. Yes, here they are!”

She brushed off all further protests, and the Thompsons gratefully accepted.

Bill and Tam made ready to use the fold-out couch, and Tiffany agreed to the futon, but Kimberly wanted to sleep up in the loft with the other kids, and no one objected. Claire and I planned to use the king-sized master bed, while for appearances’ sake, Chloe and Michael would have to sleep in the single beds in the second bedroom area.

Everyone was very tired from the long day’s activities, and soon all was silent in the darkness of the palatial highland manor. So only the myriad stars saw Michael and Chloe tiptoe out onto the eastern patio and quietly pull a deck lounge into an alcove. With her arms and legs wrapped around her son’s muscular young body, Chloe felt him pound her flesh with an intensity she hadn’t remembered him exhibiting with her in years.


----------------------


The first morning in our mountain retreat was breathtakingly beautiful. One by one, we lodgers awoke, drew cups of coffee or juice and wandered out onto the east patio to sit at the tables and take in the view. The sunrise broke over the distant mountain ranges, which appeared like islands rising out of a white sea of fog below us. We seemed to be on an enormous ship, or perhaps some orbiting space station, gliding majestically over a white, placid Earth. Distant birds called, small animals scurried, and somewhere in the forest below a woodpecker drummed.

“You people are spoiling us to death!” Tam professed.

“Seriously!” Bill agreed with a smile, “We came up here to rough it, and you’re blowing all our plans.”

“Well, we’re enjoying your company,” Claire assured them, “and as you can see, there’s lots of room. Our kids and yours are getting along famously. We’d love you to stay as long as you can.”

“You’re very kind,” Bill said, “but I’m sure you didn’t bring enough food for four extra people. And what we have is mostly just dried survival stuff, which wouldn’t be much of a contribution.”

“Are you kidding?” Claire chuckled, “With this mob, we were going to have to make a supply run in three or four days as it was. So maybe we’ll make it a day sooner. Big deal!”

“What were your plans originally?” I asked Bill.

“Well, we thought we’d stay at our camp for another couple of days, then resupply and see what else there was out there. We didn’t have a hard-and-fast itinerary, just planned to spend the summer dry camping in the Rockies.”

“So take a break from that with us for awhile, and when you get the urge, you can go back to it. Seriously, think about it.”

“Can we, Dad?,” Tiffany pleaded.

“Yeah!” Kimberly piled on, “I like it here. These guys are really good friends!”

Bill looked at Tam, who was grinning widely.

“Okay, sure,” he laughed.

Everybody cheered.

“Well, I guess the first thing we’d better do is get our stuff,” he said.

“Where are you parked?” Claire asked.

“Off the fire road coming up from the east side canyon.”

“Okay, how about this? Give me your cell phone, I’ll mark our gate on your Google Maps and we’ll meet you there when you call us.”

“There’s enough signal up here?”

“Oh yeah, there’s a tower right up on top of the mountain. You could see it from here if it wasn’t for all the trees.”

“Awesome!”

“Actually”, Claire corrected, “the first thing we ought to do is have breakfast!”

Everybody went to work, managing whatever they could in the limited space. There was a lot of bumping of naked bodies and good-natured banter about it, including between us and the Thompsons. I was pretty sure not all of it was totally accidental.

Soon there was a big skillet of scrambled eggs, another of diced onions and seasoned potatoes, a griddle of pancakes, and a heap of bacon draining on paper towels. The four-slice toaster was kept busy while another pot of coffee burbled away. Everyone served themselves and took their plates back out onto the patio. The Thompsons partook of everything except the bacon.

“We’re mostly vegetarians,” Tam explained.

“Not by conviction or anything,” Bill added, “just by preference.”

“Probably a good idea,” Claire agreed, “you folks are a good advertisement for it.”

“Well, thank you!” Tam grinned, “You people are all beautiful too; you must be doing something right.”

“Really!” Michael wisecracked, “We ought to join forces and start a master race!”

Tiffany very lightly kicked his shin. He grinned at her and winked.

Breakfast finished, the kids departed with the cleanup while the adults lingered over their coffee.

“I suppose we should consider the potential problems of us staying,” Bill reflected, “Like throwing too much temptation on these kids.”

“Tiffany’s on birth control,” Tam stated firmly, “and she’s no more tempted than every day at school where we can’t see her. I think we should trust her. And since these nice people have invited us, I believe they trust Michael too.”

“To be honest, we hadn’t even considered that,” Claire admitted, “Maybe we have our heads in the sand, but the subject hasn’t ever come up. As far as we know, none of the kids have shown any interest in dating or anything.”

“Neither has Tiff, now that we think about it,” Bill considered, “She always dresses very plain and never wears any makeup.”

“Well, I suppose we should all count our blessings, then,” I said, “Life is complicated enough without teen drama.”

Not wanting to let any more of the cool morning slip away, the Thompsons dressed and headed back down the trail toward their camp. Michael volunteered to go with them to help carry their belongings down to their car. They assured us that there would be enough room in their Wrangler for him.

After they left, Claire worried, “Are we doing the right thing?”

Chloe just smiled and nodded decisively.

“I think so,” I said, “Anyway, it’s kind of late to be reconsidering.”

“True enough,” Claire admitted.

“Meanwhile,” Chloe mused wryly over her coffee cup, “I don’t think it’s just the kids’ temptations we need to be concerned with.”

“Oh my, yes!” Claire sighed dreamily. “There is that.”

“Well, I don’t know about you two,” Chloe went on, “but I’m not resisting any opportunity that comes my way. Within reason, of course.”

Claire laughed and put her hand on Chloe’s. “Do we need to call dibs? Draw straws?”

“Naw, it’d be totally up to them. And we’re probably just daydreaming. We have no idea if they’d go for anything like that.”

Claire looked at me. “What do you think, Honey, if they want to, do we?”

I wasn’t going to be a spoilsport, and I was already thinking of how wonderful it’d feel to be inside Tam.

“Sure, Sweetheart. If!”

“Yes, of course. If.”

There was plenty of morning left after the Thompsons arrived with Michael, and everyone was feeling an exhilarating sense of pent-up energy. Claire suggested a hike to the top of the mountain.

“What’s up there?” Tam asked.

“An old abandoned fire lookout tower, if I remember,” Claire answered. “Plus the cell tower.”

“How far is it?”

“About five miles, I think. There’s an access road, but if the trail’s still there, it’s shorter and more private.”

“Is anyone going to see us?”

“I don’t think so. You’re the first people I’ve ever seen up here, besides the ones I came with.”

“Okay, let’s go!”

We packed lunches and light clothes in case those became necessary, and set off on the trail in a long line. Claire and I led the way and the Thompsons brought up the rear, with our gaggle of kids strung out between, chattering and laughing, and Jake running back and forth, barking and bounding happily.

After about half an hour of hiking, Claire glanced back and then said in a low voice, “Our youngest is having a bit of a crisis of conscience.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, while she and I were making the sandwiches and nobody else was around, she let me know that, in an unguarded moment, she and Rob told Kimberly they would keep a secret, even though we’ve made it very clear to the kids that they are to share everything with us.”

“Right.”

“…unless it’s a surprise or something that they’re going to spring on us eventually anyway.”

“Sure.”

“So she told me the secret, and since we don’t keep anything from each other either, I’m telling you.”

“Okay…”

“Well, it turns out that all the Thompsons are having sex with each other.”

I stumbled a little, then caught myself. “All the Thompsons?”

“That was what she said. She was very clear on it.”

“Uh… Hmm… Wow!”

“That was kind of my reaction.”

“Do you think it was just a one-time thing, in the heat of the moment, and not a regular thing with them?”

“She said, and I quote, ‘All the time’.”

“‘All the time’. Okay, that’s pretty clear. Do we trust the source?”

“Apparently, while the kids were off exploring the house last night, they did some exploration of another kind too. In places Kimberly was very familiar with, it seems.”

“That probably seals it,” I agreed.

“And before you think too badly of Rob, Sissy told me that they had both agreed to tell us, but the opportunity to speak to you alone didn’t come up this morning.”

“I see. Well, it’s actually good news. It means we might eventually be able to be more open around them. And a lot of other possibilities.”

“Yes, except we can’t let them know that we know.”

“Of course. That does pose a dilemma, although not an unsolvable one. We’ll just have to ‘find out’ some other way.”

Claire looked at me with a mischievous twinkle in her eye and kissed my cheek. “This honeymoon just keeps getting better all the time,” she grinned.

After a mile or so, we came to a clearing, and everybody wanted to rest. We lounged on the soft green grass and took in the beauty of the cobalt sky above and the dense forest around us. Near the edge of the meadow, Kimberly straddled a downed sapling, still partially attached to its trunk. Its bark had been chewed off by some animal, leaving its surface perfectly smooth.

“Horsey!” she cried, bouncing on the springy timber.

Sissy watched enviously, then jumped up and joined her on the beam, facing her a few feet away.

“Horsey, horsey!” they both chanted, bouncing together.

Then Kimberly backed up a little and leaned forward with a conspiratorial smile at Sissy. Sissy looked around and, thinking nobody was watching, did the same, both of them pressing their groins against the soft wood, visibly tensing their little haunches with carnal pleasure.

Pretending I hadn’t noticed, I asked Bill and Tam, “So what other places have you folks camped at?”

Sufficiently engaged in recounting their previous adventures, the Thompsons didn’t see the girls’ activity, and if any of the others did, they had the sense not to say anything.

After we had all rested awhile, Claire called for us to get up and start hiking again. While we were getting assembled, Chloe came up to the Thompsons and said, “Bill, how about you go ‘walk point’ with Claire for awhile? Tam and I need to have some girl talk.”

“We do?” Tam said, then noticing Chloe’s wink, grinned and looked at her husband.

Bill looked at me inquiringly, and I just smiled and said, “Sure, I’ll cover the middle and keep these rapscallions in line and safe.”

Bill chuckled, gave his wife a kiss and hurried up the path toward Claire. Things were cooking along nicely, I thought.

In a few minutes, Sissy bounded up to me and whimpered, “Daddy, I’m tired. Carry me!”

This wasn’t like her at all, so I suspected a ploy. I dutifully picked her up and carried her by her skinny bare butt, her legs straddling my hip.

“Actually, Dad,” she whispered, “I wanted to tell you something.”

“I thought so,” I grinned. “What is it, Honey?”

“Well… Bill, Tam, Tiffany and Kimberly – they all have sex with each other like we do.”

“I know, Sweetheart, your mommy told me. You did the right thing telling her.”

“Oh, good,” she said, relieved. “Last night, Rob and I had sex with Kimberly too.”

“So I heard. Was it fun?”

She nodded vigorously with a wide smile, then lay her head on my shoulder to hide her reddening face. Then she popped up again, excited.

“She came for the first time… in her life!”

“Wow!” I exclaimed, “That was pretty good sex, I guess.”

“Yeah! I really like Kimberly. I wish she could always be with us.”

“Well, we’ll see what happens, Hon. They live very far away from us.”

“I know. But I hope they can stay here with us for a long time.”

“Me too, Honey. They’re really nice people.”

“Yes they are.”

Then she grinned, “You know, back there? Where we stopped? Kim and I rubbed ourselves on that tree to make ourselves feel good.”

“I saw you,” I winked at her.

“I thought so, but I wanted to tell you anyway. Because I want you and Mommy to know everything we do.”

“That’s good, Sweetheart. Did Kimberly cum again?”

“Not this time, she said it just felt good. I did, but I can cum really easy now.”

“That’s wonderful, Honey.”

“Well,” she said, giving me a kiss on the cheek, “I just wanted to tell you that. I’ll walk now.”

“Okay, Pumpkin,” I responded, and let her slip to the ground to skip back and rejoin Kimberly.

The fire lookout tower was, as Claire had remembered it, obviously long abandoned and very weathered. The kids all clamored to go up in it, but I was leery. Bill and I agreed to go up first, check the strength of the tower and see if we thought it would hold up. The stairway was a little rickety, but the building itself appeared to be solid. It had once had decent living quarters, although the window glass was long gone and deterioration was obviously setting in.

Bill shouted down to the others, “Wow, what a view! I can see our house from here!”

“Ours too!” I added.

“Daaaaad!” the kids all chorused.

“Very funny!” Tam grinned.

After we descended, we agreed that it would probably be all right for a few of us at a time to go up. We insisted on the Thompsons going first, and they began the climb.

As they were nearing the top, I leaned toward Claire and asked, “So how did it go with Mr. Thompson?”

She smiled thoughtfully. “He’s very interesting. He’s been all over the world, of course, experienced a lot of other cultures and absorbed a lot of their wisdom. He’s a military man, very disciplined, but also philosophical and gentle. He’s an ancient soul, like a Zen master, or a Jedi knight, or a precious dear old dad... who I want to have incest with!” she added, laughing.

At that point, Michael stepped over to talk to us.

“I’ve been trying to get a chance to tell you something,” he said in a low voice, “but Tiffany’s been sticking to me like glue.”

“What is it, Son?” I asked.

“Well, I feel bad, but she told me something in confidence, and I said I wouldn’t say anything.”

“It’s okay, Michael,” Claire said softly, “I think we know. Kimberly told Sissy, and she told us.”

“Ah, that’s good,” Michael sighed with obvious relief. “I didn’t want to go on keeping anything from you.”

Then he frowned. “Wait, I thought Tiff said that Kim didn’t know anything about Bill being their mom’s father.”

Claire and I stared at him. “He is?” we both gasped in genuine astonishment.

“Tam is Bill’s daughter?” I goggled.

“And Tiffany and Kimberly are the children of both of them?”

Michael’s confusion increased. “Yes…” he said hesitantly. “Wait, I think we might not be talking about the same thing.”

“Oh my!” Claire murmured, turning to look at the horizon.

“No, I guess we aren’t,” I agreed.

“So… what was your secret?” Michael asked.

Claire met my eyes and nodded.

“Well, guess you should know,” I said, “They all have sex with each other.”

It was his turn to stare. Then a smile took over his face. “Just like we do.”

“Yes. Just like we do.”

“Awesome!” he cheered, but in a controlled voice, pumping a fist in the air a little. “Dude, that is so cool! How is it possible that we’d meet other people like us way out here?”

“Well, don’t celebrate just yet,” I cautioned.

Claire explained, “They don’t know that we know, and they don’t know that we do what we do.”

“Right, right!” Michael comprehended, “but still… if we don’t screw up, and if everything falls into place...”

“Yes, if…” I agreed.

“The Thompsons are probably watching us,” Claire cautioned.

“Look at that mountain top, you can see the eagles over it,” Michael said loudly, pointing into the distance.

“Nice!” I agreed, looking where he was gesturing.

Chloe strolled over to us to see what we were looking at.

“We don’t want the Thompsons to think we’re talking about them,” Claire explained.

“Wow, yes, look at all those big birds,” she played along.

“So what do you make of Tam?” Claire asked.

“Oh Honey, she’s a hoot!” Chloe effused, shading her eyes as if looking out at the horizon, “If we can ever get the stick outta ol’ Colonel Thompson’s arse, she’ll be a total live wire.”

“Is that so?” Claire smiled. “Well, I admit Bill’s kind of reserved at first, but once you get to know him, he’s very down-to-earth.”

“Really? That’s good news. I take it you had a good visit with him.”

“Very good. He’s really nice.”

“Well, he’s a nudist; that says something right there.”

“Listen girls,” I interrupted, “We don’t have time for the long version, but the short one is this: We have it on good authority that the Thompsons are a very loving family.”

“…and by loving, you mean…” Chloe prompted.

“…just what you think I mean.”

Claire added, “The only problem now is, to protect our source, we can’t let them know we know, until they tell us themselves or we ‘discover’ it some other way.”

Chloe nodded, and pointed to a random spot on the horizon.

“There’s also more,” I hurried, “but we’re out of time. Have to share later.”

The younger Thompsons were clambering down the stairs, followed by their parents.

“Do you see the eagles?” Michael shouted, “They probably have a nest!”

“Got news for you, Son,” Bill chuckled as they came up to us, “Those are buzzards. Probably circling a dead animal.”

“Aw, poop.”

“Well, I’m going to go on believing they’re eagles,” Tiffany insisted, “I like that idea better.”

“Me too.”

“No harm in that,” Bill nodded sagely, “As long as there’s no harm in it, we’re free to choose our own reality.”

Claire looked at me with a knowing smile. I was seeing what she meant about Bill; a wise, compassionate, sensible man. We let our kids go up to the tower while we made small talk with the Thompsons, and then Claire, Chloe and I took our turn.

While we gazed out at the distant mountains from the lookout and enjoyed the warm breeze on our bare skin, Chloe asked, “So, what is this ‘more’ you speak of?”

I said, “Apparently, with Bill and Tam, the apple didn’t fall far enough from the tree.”

“Huh?”

Claire explained, “We don’t have the details, but last night Tiffany told Michael that Tam is Bill’s natural daughter.”

“Oh… oh, my!”

“Yes.”

“Well, it all kind of goes together, doesn’t it? I mean, like with us – nudism, incest, open relationships…”

“I suppose so,” Claire mused. “We don’t talk about it in those terms among ourselves, but that is what we’re doing, and I suppose they are all part of the same basic philosophy of life.”

“Michael told you this? When did he find out?”

“Last night, while they were out on the other side of the house, ‘looking at the stars’, we think.”

“That rascal!” Chloe snickered, “He could have told me last night before we went to bed. Not like he didn’t have the opportunity,” she added with a slight wince.

“Well, remember he’s still just a teenager, and he’s got a lot on his plate. I think he had some conflicting loyalties to sort out.”

“Righto,” she agreed, “I do tend to forget that. He always seems so mature most of the time, I expect him to be a fully grown man in every way.”

On the way back, Bill found himself paired with the always unrestrained Chloe at the front. Claire was bonding with Tiffany and Kimberly in the middle of the pack, and I fell in with Tam in the rear. She seemed delighted with this. She chatted perkily along the trail, her hands clasped behind her back, which made her boobs stick out more than usual. She had a lively, slightly bouncy gait that made them bob and wiggle as she walked. The rest of her was very firm and meaty, with just enough body fat to smooth out the rippling muscles beneath her bronze skin.

I was beginning to wonder if it was such a good idea to walk with her. Along with her seductive body, she was disarmingly naive and at the same time, teasingly flirtatious. I sensed a growing… um, concern… about showing my interest, considering my naked state.

“Your family is so much fun,” she bubbled merrily, “Chloe told me about how you all met.”

“Oh dear,” I kidded, “Honestly, it was all supposed to be perfectly innocent.”

She laughed musically and gave me a playful pat on the arm. It took Herculean strength of will to inhibit my natural reaction to her touch. It was one of the downsides of nudism, I thought, unless one was utterly repressed or everyone else was totally accepting. Nothing in between was really possible.

“Seriously,” she went on, “I’m really looking forward to watching you all play together.”

I stared at her. “What has Chloe been telling you?” I asked, in rising alarm.

“Oh!” she cried, “I meant hearing you play. Hearing!”

“Oh, the music!” I gasped with relief, “Yes, our band.” I had forgotten that Chloe had written the review on our first and only public performance, which had led to our meeting her and Michael later.

Now Tam looked at me askance, with an impish twinkle in her eye. “What did you think I meant, you bad boy?”

I thought fast. “Um, basketball or something. You know, sports?”

She covered her mouth with one hand and, quaking with mirth, she grabbed my arm to steady herself. This was starting to get out of hand, I realized. We had dropped back on the winding path until we could no longer see any of the kids ahead. Tam was coming on to me hard, and I was in serious danger of getting that way myself.

“Don’t worry, you bad boy,” she said in a sultry voice, now holding both my arms, “I won’t tell anyone.”

Resolutely, I stated, “We don’t do anything behind anyone’s back in our family.”

“I know, silly. We’re just talking.”

However, we weren’t “just talking”. She moved closer, and I realized that she was trembling. Her large dark nipples were now very stiff, and I could clearly make out their pebbly surfaces. I was starting to hear my own heartbeat in my breath. My will power was throwing in the towel and heading for the showers, and all I wanted to do was grab her by the cheeks of her ass and pull her on like a glove. I made one last dive for my integrity.

“Tam,” I said earnestly, “There’s nothing I’d like better than to have wild-and-crazy sex with you. I don’t know how much Chloe told you about us, but the fact is, we all share the beds in our house. The only thing we don’t do is add anyone new without getting everybody else’s approval. And by ‘everybody’, I mean including your husband and kids. Because everything we do affects them too.”

Tam reddened a little and turned away. “You’re right, you’re right,” she said softly, “I’m sorry. I’ve never done anything like this – you can believe that or not, I don’t care – I… you… are so… It’s not just you – your whole family is so… uninhibited, so free. I thought we were the only ones like that, and now we’ve met you, and I want us to all be free together.”

“I think we will be, in time,” I said, “But it has to be done in the right way, with everybody fully informed as to what’s going on, and everybody agreeing to it. And now there’s a whole dozen ‘consents’ to be had. For what it’s worth, I can probably guarantee all of our family’s support – and participation.”

She stared. “All? Participation?”

“Don’t make me sorry I spilled those beans,” I said seriously.

“Oh, I won’t. I… we… suspected it almost from the beginning. I don’t know, maybe we were just projecting it because that’s how we are too. There, now I’ve spilled our beans.”

“Let’s get everybody on board and see where it takes us,” I said.

“Okay,” she said, brightening and resuming walking.

“Remember,” I cautioned, “one-hundred-percent consent; that’s the only way it can work.”

“I know.”

We walked along briskly while I did my best not to think about her bouncing boobs.

“I’m a little disappointed that I didn’t get a rise out of you, though,” she said, “I’m wondering if you even think of me that way.”

Instinctively, we both glanced down at my slumbering member. As if on cue, a drop of clear viscous liquid descended from its end on a spidery thread.

“Are you kidding?” I groused, “I’ve got the bluest balls in the history of… blue balls. I’ve been fighting showing the way I think of you with all my strength.”

“I’m so sorry! As soon as I convince Bill and the girls, I’ll make it up to you.”

“Do that, and I’ll show you how much I think of you in that way.”

Interesting developments. And it seems that more good times are on the way. Glad to see how much you've been posting since I visited last. Thanks for continuing to write!

>>26863
Thanks Shadow, and you’re welcome. I’ve been having fun with this arc, and I’m glad to know others are enjoying it too.

To all readers, the muse has been unusually generous lately, and I have about a dozen further chapters written with many more in development. I have no idea what the word limit or the bump limit is on this site, but if I hit it, I guess I’ll just start Volume 2.

I intended to post about one chapter a week to keep up the serial format, but life circumstances are about to interrupt my plans, and I may be absent for a considerable period. Therefore I’ll post as much as I have ready this week and return to it when I can.

The hike, though not a particularly long distance one, had been more like a leisurely stroll, and it was mid-afternoon when our crowd finally streamed into the clearing by the great mountain house. Once inside, everybody started taking showers and doing more organizing of supplies and goods.

Claire inventoried the food and sat with Tam and Chloe to draw up a rough menu for the following days. This was partly to know how soon we’d need to make the next supply run. We’d been fortunate to find a surprisingly well-stocked market in the town about an hour down the mountain, and our large ice chests enabled us to bring lots of fresh and frozen food.

Dinner that evening consisted of grilled wild-caught salmon filets, corn on the cob, brown rice pilaf and asparagus.

“Omygod, this is too wonderful!” Tiffany exclaimed, followed by a chorus of assents from the rest of us.

“Can we all just live here together forever?” Kimberly begged.

“I don’t think the school bus comes up here, Sweetheart.” Tam smiled.

“Ugh, don’t remind me.”

“I thought you liked school,” Bill teased her.

“I like school, but I like being home better. ’Cause we can be to ourselves, and have our clothes off all the time and… stuff. Like we do here.”

Bill grinned at us, a little embarrassed. “You can see we run a tight ship,” he said facetiously.

“Your girls,” Claire said seriously, “are angels. They are well-behaved, clean, intelligent, and obviously getting a good education. And from you two, they are getting the best lessons in life – open-mindedness, tolerance, freedom and love.”

“Thank you,” Tam said humbly, “We agree. And we think the same of your family.”

After the dinner cleanup was done and the fire pit started, Chloe suggested that we try the hot pool. After our long day’s hiking and other activities, this sounded like an excellent idea. The water was warm, but not uncomfortably. There were no Jacuzzi jets, but the recirculating waterfall at one end kept the surface bubbling and rippling all across it. The tiled interior was formed so that it was about four feet deep, with steps at the other end and seating all around the sides. All twelve of us fit in it with room to spare.

As Tam settled into the steaming water up to her shoulders, she exclaimed, “Ahhh… this is better than sex!”

Chloe giggled and smirked, “You know we’re going to have to test that theory!”

Grinning, Tam retorted, “Is that a threat or a promise?”

“Oh, it’s a promise, Honey!” Chloe laughed, along with the rest of us.

Bill, also laughing, suddenly turned serious and declared, “We don’t swing.”

“Yet!” Tam added, still laughing and beaming at us.

Bill looked at Tam, who looked right back at him. Not sure where this was going, we were all abruptly quiet.

Bill blinked. Then he turned to us and smiled a little sheepishly. “Well, we have been talking about it.”

“Yes, we talked about it last night,” Tam told us, “for the first time since we’ve been married. The first time we’ve even thought about it.”

I looked at Claire, and she looked right back at me. Okay, the ball was in my court.

Not sure how to proceed, I said cautiously, “Well, that’s very gratifying. As I’m sure you’re aware by now, we’re very… open-minded when it comes to… sex. We… all of us… find all of you very attractive, and, if you wanted, we would love to include you in… everything we do.”

Then I began to achieve my footing:

“However, we have some very hard-and-fast rules. First: Respect. We respect each other’s space, privacy when they want it, and most of all their wishes. Second: Consent. Nothing happens without everyone’s permission and enjoyment. Nothing is owed to anyone, and the only payment allowed is mutual fulfillment. Third: Openness. No secrets, no hidden agendas, no ulterior motives. There are some more rules in our family about homework and housework, but they don’t apply here.”

There was a round of titters, and some of the tension lifted.

“Anyway,” I continued, “getting back to Rule No. 1, we intend to respect your wishes about whether to join us in having some… fun… and, Rule No. 2, we won’t consider it until you all agree, with no pressure or reservations. We don’t believe in regrets, and we refuse to be the cause of any.”

Everyone was staring at Bill. Kimberly was holding tight to Sissy’s and Robert’s hands, and I noticed Michael and Tiffany holding hands too. There was no sound but the steady splashing of the hot waterfall.

Bill looked into his wife’s eyes and saw only smiling hope. He looked at Kimberly, who grinned and held up Sissy’s hand on one side, and Rob’s on the other. He looked at Tiffany, and she gave an enthusiastic nod and a wide smile.

Then Bill looked at me. “Henry,” he said, “You’re the main reason I’ve been holding out. What you said about respect – that hits home with me. I respect another man’s home, his family, his property, and I expect him to respect mine. I was very glad to hear that you make it Rule Number One. Then I was thinking: I love my wife and my kids, and they know it. And I know I have their love. But my wife isn’t my property, she’s my partner. And our kids aren’t our property, they’re our responsibility. And one of our responsibilities is to let them go – to have experiences and adventures, to explore life and their own emotions.”

Sensing that Bill was coming around, everyone started to smile with relief. Tiffany bounced a little with giddiness and clutched Michael’s hand tighter.

Bill continued, “I care very much about my family, about their health and safety, about their mental and emotional well-being. But I also know that caring about them means giving them the freedom to grow, to take chances, to become themselves. Every day, I commit my family’s health and safety to people I’ve never met… bus drivers, crossing guards, teachers, clients, business associates, drivers on the road… and I trust them to do their jobs without abusing or endangering my family. I know you better than any of those people, and I know I can trust you to respect the well-being of my wife and children.”

“Yes you can,” I vowed.

“So, I just have one more concern: Secrecy. We all know that the world we have to live in doesn’t officially approve of our families’ private lifestyle. Whether there are many out there who currently share that lifestyle behind closed doors, and many more who would if they could, is beside the point. The fact is, we live in dangerous times for free thinkers. We have repeatedly emphasized the need for absolute secrecy to our kids, and I assume that you have too. It’s just that, the more people who are in on a secret, the harder it is to keep. The chances for a slipup increase, and the consequences to everyone would be severe.”

“Your point is well taken,” I agreed, “with this exception: It’s the same secret we all share, and there are no more people sharing it if we share it together than if we share it separately. And let me assure you, these kids have kept this secret since they were old enough to talk.”

Bill looked at me for several seconds, then around at his family. Then he broke into a benign smile and said, “Did you really think I was going to say no?”

Tiffany bleated an aggravated “Daaaaad!”, and then she and everybody else began to cheer.

“Well, you had us worried there,” Tam chided her husband.

“I just wanted everybody to know how seriously I take my family’s safety and welfare,” he said. “Henry made very good points, and I have every confidence in him and his family. So that’s the last I’m going to say about it. Have fun!”

Kimberly looked at Sissy and Robert and cried, “You guys wanna go play ‘pirates’?”

“Yeah!” they both yelled excitedly, and started clambering out of the pool.

“Mom, we’re gonna go play upstairs!” Kim called over her shoulder.

“Okay, Hon,” Tam said, then yelled, “Hey, dry off! Don’t go dripping water all over the place!”

“Okay, Mom!” The girls grabbed towels off the big stack on a chair by the pool and threw them over their shoulders as they padded wetly toward the house.

As Rob passed on his way after the girls, Tam queried, “Pirates?”

He stopped and said, “Well, um… we… they…” He glanced wistfully after the bare little-girl butts jiggling toward the house.

Tam laughed and waved him by. “Never mind, you can tell me later if you want to.”

Rob gratefully continued on, grabbing a towel as he passed.

“Just don’t hurt yourselves or break anything!” she called after their retreating forms. Then she smiled at us, a little chagrined. “I’m a mom, I have to say that.”

“Oh, we know, Hon,” Chloe assured her, coming over to sit by her side. “As Roseanne said, ‘If the kids are alive at the end of the day, I’ve done my job.”

Michael and Tiffany started getting out too. “We’re going to go for a walk,” he said, grabbing towels for both of them.

“Okay, Sweetie,” Chloe said as casually as if she believed they were actually going for a walk.

After they had left, Bill said, “I can’t help noticing, your boy is very… well-endowed.”

“Yes,” Chloe agreed, “His father was too, although nothing like that. He just got a particularly lucky roll of the genetic dice.”

“Well, my point is… hmmm… how to put this…”

“Way ahead of you, Luv,” Chloe smiled, “You know Tiffany’s capacity – from personal experience – and you know it’s not up to that.”

Bill reddened a little and admitted, “Well, yeah.”

“No worries, Hon,” she assured him, leaning back and throwing an arm around Tam, “As the saying goes, ‘love will find a way’.”

Tam responded to Chloe’s familiarity by putting her arm behind Chloe’s back. Next thing she knew, Chloe had put her other hand somewhere below the water where we couldn’t see, and pulled her in for a kiss. Tam drew away a little at first, then, reddening slightly, slowly returned to meet Chloe’s lips.

Bill said to us, “I don’t think Tam swings that way.”

As we watched, The ladies continued their kiss. Tam put her other hand on Chloe’s breast, then around her shoulder and finally behind her head, pulling her in tighter and kissing her more passionately.

“…Appearances to the contrary!” I observed dryly.

Bill looked back at me with a slightly embarrassed smile. “Well, I didn’t think so until now.”

“Chances are, she didn’t either. I think we’re all learning new things about each other… and ourselves.”

“Well, one thing I know very well about myself,” Bill said firmly, “is that I don’t swing that way.”

“Neither do I,” I assured him. “As a matter of fact, I don’t think any of the boys do either. They aren’t shy about double- or triple- teaming the girls, but the focus is always on the girl, not each other. And I’m pretty sure they’d tell us if it was otherwise; they know we’re very open-minded and accepting. It’s just not their thing.”

Encouraged by this, Bill moved closer to me to be heard over the splashing water.

“I guess in the spirit of full disclosure,” he said in a low voice, “I should tell you that, every time I have sex with my wife, I’m committing incest.”

I stared at him for several seconds, hoping that my hesitation would be taken for shock and awe, instead of what it really was: scrambling as fast as I could for an answer that wouldn’t sound like I already knew.

“Bill,” I said finally, “I’ve seen so much in life, especially with these people, that nothing really surprises me any more.”

He chuckled and regarded his wife and Chloe, who were now lost in blissful Sapphic entwinement.

“You’re lucky,” he said, “I’ve got at least a couple of decades on you, and I’m still constantly amazed.”

“Hang around this family long enough,” I grinned, “you’ll get over that.”

At this point, Claire came over and sat on the other side of Bill.

“Do we throw the best pool parties, or what?” she exulted.

“You do indeed,” he said with amusement.

She scooted closer to him and put an arm around his shoulder. He smiled and hesitantly put one hand on her knee. Claire unreservedly put her other hand on his dick and leaned in for a kiss.

After a few seconds, during which he sprang to full erection in her hand, he pulled back a little and said, “So, how does this usually work?”

“Oh, Honey, there is no ‘usually’,” Claire assured him, “You’re the first ones to join us since Chloe and Michael, and there was nobody before them. What you heard from Henry were all the rules; there aren’t any more. If there’s anything you want to try, or if anything doesn’t suit you, just say so, and we’ll do the same. We have to remember, nobody can read our minds.”

“Wow… that all sounds… practically unbelievable!” Bill said. Then, looking at me, he joked, “Are you sure I’m not hallucinating, or died and gone to heaven?”

“That was my first reaction when I met this lady,” I agreed, “but no, it’s the real deal. And in my experience, the more you follow her lead, the better it gets.”

“Well, then,” he said, turning to Claire with renewed confidence, “Shall we continue this moment someplace… dryer?”

Before Claire could answer, Tiffany suddenly appeared next to the pool and stage-whispered, “Dale!”

I was instantly reminded of how absolutely gorgeous she was, the perfect impression of nubile youth and beauty; her firm, lively flesh, luminous eyes and disconcertingly prominent breasts.

Dale looked up at her expectantly, and she self-consciously flushed a little. She made a barely concealed “come here!” gesture with one hand by her side, as if we couldn’t all clearly see it. The movement made her nipples bob delightfully.

Unhesitatingly, Dale splashed to the steps, grabbed a towel and fell in beside Tiffany as she jiggled away, talking to him in a low voice.

After they were out of earshot, Bill looked at Claire, and then at me. “I wonder what that’s about?”

I shrugged, “Who ever knows, around here? Calling in reinforcements? A reliever?”

He chuckled, then turned back to Claire. “Now, where were we?”

“I think you were about to invite me inside for a spot of mutual adultery,” she smiled, “and I’m looking very forward to it. However, before we do that, I wonder if I could ask you for one teeny favor.”

“Of course, my good friend Henry’s wife,” he hammed, “Anything for you!”

“Well, there’s this very anxious, but very shy, young lady who would be extremely appreciative to have the first dance with you.”

Bill glanced around and saw that only Nancy fit that description.

“Why, of course!” he smiled warmly, “That’s very… thoughtful – and bighearted – of you.”

Then, to Nancy, he said, “Young lady, a word, if I may?”

“Huh?” She asked, not believing he was actually addressing her.

“Come here, Honey,” her mom coaxed.

Nancy came over and stood in front of Bill. At thirteen, she was tall, gangly and wet. She was also visibly nervous.

Bill said kindly, “My dear, would you like to come up and see my etchings?”

Nancy stared at him blankly.

“Sorry,” he apologized, “You’d have to be a couple of generations older to get that.” He considered for a few seconds, then tried, “I understand you’re interested in art.”

She nodded.

“How would you like to go inside and discuss the classics with an ancient Greek god?”

Nancy feigned an aggravated pose with her hands on her hips and smirked, “Mr. Thompson, are you asking me if I want to go ‘Netflix and chill’ with you?”

Bill looked helplessly at the rest of us, but to be honest, we didn’t get it either.

“Is that what the kids are calling it these days?” he asked Nancy.

“Yes,” she grinned.

“Then, yes.”

Nancy tucked her elbows against her ribs and her fists under her chin and did a little jittering dance of happiness.

“I’ll take that as another ‘yes’,” Bill laughed. He turned to Claire. “And I’ll take you up on that rain check soon,” he said, kissing her.

“I’ll be counting the minutes,” she smiled. Then, “Well, whenever you’re ready again.”

Bill put his hand over his heart and, pretending to be pained, said, “My dear, you cut me to the quick! Not to brag, but I have considerable staying power. I have to, with three ladies in the house!”

Claire broke into peals of laughter, and, affecting a Southern belle pose with a fan in her hand, emoted, “Oh my, Mr. Thompson, how you do go on!”

“Actually,” he joked, “At my age, it just takes me all night to do what I used to do all night.”

“Well,” Claire smiled, pulling him toward her, “Here’s a sample to keep you inspired until then.” She wrapped both arms around his neck and practically devoured his tongue.

“Oh yes,” he said, when she finally released him, “That will do nicely.”

Then he turned to me. “Henry,” he said, “you are a kind and generous friend. I’ve never met anyone like you, or like any of you, for that matter. Consider all the doors you’ve opened to us, also open to all of you.”

“Thank you, Bill,” I replied modestly, and shook his hand. “Enjoy!”

“You too, my friend.”

He got up, water dripping off his tanned, muscular and perfectly hairless body, his large penis sticking out like a flagstaff in front of him, and reached for Nancy’s hand. She almost didn’t notice, mesmerized as she was by the sight of his erect state. Then she smiled shyly and took his hand. They walked a few paces toward the steps together, and then she suddenly turned back. She held her hands out toward her mom and opened and closed her fingers in a childlike “come” gesture.

“Looks like the fledgling isn’t quite ready to fly solo yet,” Claire grinned.

“So it seems,” Bill smiled indulgently, “and that’s entirely all right.”

“You wouldn’t mind a kibitzer?”

“Of course not. I’d be even happier.”

Claire gave me a kiss and got up to follow them. They picked up three of the remaining towels and walked toward the house, drying as they went. I guessed I was going to be “odd man out” tonight. Then Chloe and Tam splashed by, arm in arm, and as they reached the steps, Chloe turned her head to say, “Come on, lover boy, she’s all warmed up for you!”

As I grabbed the last towel and traced their wet footprints toward the house, I passed Jake, lying with his chin on his paws. He gave me a panting smile and a few thumps of his heavy tail on the deck as I went by.

“Don’t worry, old fella,” I grinned at him, “At the rate things are going, it’ll be your turn any time now.”

So, once again, I can’t count on the absolute accuracy of the events and conversations that occurred out of my presence, but there was no shortage of eagerness to fill us all in on the details afterward. Therefore, I’ll do my best to convey my impression of what happened with each group, in sequence of their having exited the pool area.

Our youngest three, of course, immediately went up to the loft to take up their previous night’s game where they had left off. It wasn’t that they lacked imagination; they just knew they had a winning formula and “if it ain’t broke, don’t fix it”.

This time, they did want to try a different position. Also, Rob thought to provide lube, which facilitated entry much sooner. He lay on his back, and Kimberly straddled his hips and lowered herself very slowly onto his rigid, slick pole. She threw her head back and reveled in the sensation of being gradually penetrated. When Rob was as far in as he could get in that position, she lowered her upper body onto his chest and started kissing him ardently. He ran his hands all over her back and buttocks, relishing the feel of her baby-soft skin.

Kim wanted him to go deeper, so she sat up and turned to face his feet, then leaned back until she was lying on Rob’s chest again, this time face up. Rob continued caressing her body, while slowly thrusting with his hips to push himself in and out of Kim’s back hole.

In this position, Sissy was able to get between their legs and start sucking and licking Kim’s frontal area. Kim gasped with pleasure at this, and she gripped a double handful of Sissy’s hair to hold her tight against her groin. When Rob stopped his movement to give Kim a chance to catch her breath, Sissy moved down to lick and suck his scrotum, drawing each of his balls into her mouth, and then filling it with both of them together. Then he lifted his legs high enough for his sister to pry open his buttocks with her thumbs and press her tongue into his opening.

In this way, they passed a good half hour, bringing Kim to the edge of cumming and then letting her coast, until she begged for release. With consummate skill born of long experience, our young lovers gave their little guest the ride of her life, finally bringing her to an even stronger climax than the night before. This time, she understood what was happening and didn’t panic; however, she was as immobilized during her recovery as previously.

Not having cum yet, Rob beckoned his sister to take Kim’s place, which she did enthusiastically. Rob pushed himself smoothly into Sissy’s vagina and began to hump. Within minutes, she began to mount a devastating eruption. When it came, she groaned loudly, and Rob allowed himself to cum with her. Finally, they lay in restful bliss, their arms across each other’s bodies, the ebbing sensations flowing through their young nervous systems in delightful spasms and tremors.

Michael led Tiffany around the front of the house and into the alcove by the east patio. The deck lounge from the previous night was still there, the back down in the flat position. He pulled another deck lounge in alongside the first, laying it flat and then inviting Tiffany, who was shivering with excitement, to lie down. The two pieces of furniture together made a wide enough bed to be roomy and comfortable. Michael lay next to Tiffany, and, without saying a word, they began to kiss.

Michael, to say the least, was in heaven. He had had to subdue his nearly overpowering hunger for her all this time, and he was finally able to possess her. He held her head tenderly in one hand and caressed her pillowy lips with his, wetting them very slightly with his tongue, all the while restraining his compulsion to simply rape her mouth with his.

Tiffany was no less compelled by desire. She had wanted this moment since she first saw him standing naked on the meadow by the cars. She put her hand behind his head and pulled him tighter against her lips, and then, losing control, she opened her mouth and consumed his. Mad with passion, they began to run their hands, and then their mouths, all over each other. Tiffany pulled Michael’s head down to one breast, and he hungrily sucked on it, feeling her nipple swell and harden in his mouth. He did the same on the other one, and her hands roamed all over his back and sides in a frenzy of lust.

His hand found her nexus, from which a river of her juices flowed, coating the insides of her thighs and staining the lounge cushion. She gasped at his touch, then she seized his hand in both of hers and pulled it tightly into her crotch, thrashing and shuddering in a sweet overload of ecstasy.

Then she found him, and she paused. Grasping Michael’s fully erect cock in both hands, Tiffany only just now began to understand the span and weight of the experience she had desired so much.

“Oh my god!” she exclaimed in dismay.

“I know,” Michael groaned, “It’s a curse.” He was in an agony of need and beginning to despair of getting relief.

“Oh, Michael,” Tiffany lamented, “I knew you were big, but…”

“…But?”

“…Well, I thought it wouldn’t get much bigger than when it was soft. It’s twice as big!”

“Not really!”

“Almost. Whatever, there’s just no way.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I’m sure. I’m tight on… my dad. And he’s half this size.”

They were silent for a few seconds while the awful reality set in. Then Tiffany put her mouth over the tip of Michael’s cock and began to pump it with both hands.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

“Well, it’s all we can do,” she said, “Better than nothing.”

“Awww, no, Tiff, not like that! I mean, I appreciate it, but I want it to be special for both of us.”

She looked at him lovingly in the twilight. “You’re so kind,” she said softly, “Such a good lover.”

Then an idea came to her.

“What if…”

“What?”

“Stay here, I’ll be right back.”

“Huh? I mean, okay.”

Tiffany came back in a few minutes with Dale in tow. Immediately, Michael understood and accepted the spirit of Tiffany’s plan. He wasn’t sure how it would play out, but it didn’t matter. In one way or another, every bonding between any two of us in the family eventually became one with the entire family.

“Hey Dale.”

“Hey Mike. You okay with this, Bro?”

“Yeah, I’m good. Not sure what it is yet.”

“Me either. What’s the plan, Tiff?”

“I don’t know for sure,” Tiffany said, “I just want us to be able to have a good… time… together. I know I can trust you guys to make that happen, because it’s already been working for you for so long.”

“Yes,” Michael agreed, “Yes, it has.”

“Sit here, Dale,” Tiffany said, patting the side of the lounge. She lay back on the cushions and took Michael in her embrace. Then, kissing him passionately, she seized hold of his dick with both hands and began to stroke, while at the same time opening her legs and positioning herself for Dale.

Dale was all too ready to comply, barely believing his good fortune. This incredibly succulent nymph, whom he had thought was beyond his reach forever, was suddenly inviting him – begging him – into her most intimate sanctuary.

Michael lay on his side next to Tiffany, one arm under her head and keeping his mouth on hers, while she steadily pumped his shaft with her hands. Dale knelt between her knees and brought his own cock into position. At the first touch of its head with her soaking cauldron, she flinched with a surge of pleasure. Then he pushed steadily into her, sensing her tight, strong inner muscles working him in their fistlike grip. No, he realized, there was no way she could ever take Michael. He was surprised, for that matter, that she had been able to accommodate her father, who was a couple of sizes larger than himself.

After a few minutes of work, Tiffany’s arms got tired, and Michael told her to just hold it while he thrust his hips back and forth. Dale smacked hard into Tiffany’s pelvis with each stroke, splashing her juices everywhere. Tiffany and Michael bumped their teeth together and had to pull back as their movements became more intense. With so much buildup, it was only a few minutes before all three of them felt the onrush of their long-anticipated explosions. They weren’t disappointed.

“OhgodOhgodOhgod” Tiffany wailed, shuddering hard with spasms of bliss. Seconds later, Dale and Michael both groaned loudly as they were seized with the convulsions of their cumming. Dale held his groin tightly against Tiffany’s, his body injecting what felt like quarts of his fluid into her womb. At the same time, Tiffany held firmly onto Michael’s thrusting flesh until his white sauce shot out of it with a wet “plop”.

Michael collapsed on one side of Tiffany, while Dale rolled off on the other, and all three lay there, panting and twitching with the aftershocks. After a few minutes, Michael moved to kiss Tiffany, but she made him wait while she wiped something off her mouth. Then she realized that whatever it was, it was also all over her face. And in her hair, on her neck, shoulders, boobs and belly.

“Omygod, that was a messy one!” she laughed.

Which didn’t even begin to describe it. The boys quickly grabbed towels for her, and she kept wiping and finding new places to have to wipe. Then she stood up, and a glob of her and Dale’s secretions dropped out from between her legs and went “splat” on the stone pavement. More ran down the insides of her thighs in thin rivulets. The covers on the lounge cushions were soaked.

“My god,” she exclaimed, still wiping herself between her legs, “are you guys usually this, um, excessive?”

“No,” they both answered, and Michael said, “You’re just that exciting.”

“And,” Dale added, “truth be told, you were a lot like that when I got here.”

“Aaaagh!” she giggled in embarrassment, “I know! It’s all his fault!” – pointing to Michael – “I’ve never creamed my jeans like that before.”

“Guilty as charged, I guess,” Michael smilingly admitted, handing her the remaining clean towel.

“I don’t think you’re one bit sorry,” Tiffany smirked, lightly snapping Michael with the towel.

“This is true,” he grinned.

Having finally dried themselves enough, Michael and Tiffany turned the lounge cushions over and lay back down.

Dale said, “Well, I’ll leave you two lovebirds alone,” and started walking away.

“Hey!” Michael yelled, “Where you going?”

“Get back here!” Tiffany added.

Very gratified, Dale returned and lay down on the other side of Tiffany. She pulled him in for a long, passionate kiss. When they surfaced, Michael held his fist out, and Dale bumped it with his.

“You know that no relationships are exclusive in our family,” Michael told him.

“Yeah, I know, but…”

“And you know that too, right, Tiff?”

“Yes I do,” she said to Michael, “And I love it that way. For awhile, I felt like I needed you all to myself, but tonight I realized that having more than one person in my love life doesn’t mean I have less of anyone else.”

“See?” Michael said to Dale, “This lady’s profound.”

“Yes she is,” Dale smiled.

“And you guys are both okay with this, right?” Tiffany asked.

“I assume that’s a rhetorical question,” Michael grinned.

“I figured, but remember, I’m new here.”

“Well, you’re catching on pretty fast,” Dale said. “Welcome to the family.”

Nancy was understandably nervous, but also excited. She was mostly shivering because she was bone-thin and not quite dry yet after getting out of the pool. While Claire sat and chatted with Mr. Thompson, she rubbed a towel over her daughter’s arms, torso and legs, which did warm her up sufficiently. And with Bill’s attention on Claire instead of herself, Nancy was able to stop trembling from nervousness too. It also helped that he had thoughtfully draped a towel over his lap.

Nancy wrapped herself in a blanket and sat in a chair, her knees drawn up to her chin, a few feet away from the fold-out bed where the grownups were sitting, waiting for them to finish their conversation. She was very comforted by having her mother there. However, in spite of her nervousness, she was really looking forward to making love with Mr. Thompson.

“Mr. Thompson.” Why did she call him that in her mind, she wondered? Well, he seemed more like a school principal or a judge than a dad. Her dad was funny and sweet, always goofing around and making her feel warm and fuzzy. Maybe it was because Bill seemed so much older, more like a grandpa or great uncle. Also, he was so… polite. So smooth and polished, a perfect gentleman.

Nancy suddenly realized that they had stopped talking with each other and had called her name.

“Oh, hi!” she giggled.

“Sorry, Hon,” Bill said, smiling sympathetically, “We didn’t mean to ignore you. Are you feeling warmer?”

Nancy grinned and nodded vigorously, but kept the blanket pulled around her.

“That’s good,” he commended. He looked at her thoughtfully. “Nancy, how old are you?”

“Thirteen.”

“That’s right. Thirteen. That’s a very important age. Do you know why?”

Nancy shook her head.

“I’ll tell you why, but first I want to tell you a story.”

“Okay…”

“A certain very young man found himself in a situation where he had to grow up very fast. His mother and father weren’t there to rely on, and he was in a place with nothing but strangers, with danger all around every day. He was very tired and lonely, on the other side of the world from his home. And one day, he made a friend. A young girl, who was also a stranger in that land, became his friend. She was treated badly at home, and nobody seemed to like her. So she welcomed the young man into her life, and they were very happy for a short time.

“Then one day, his friend discovered that she was pregnant. The young man wanted to marry her, but her family wouldn’t let them, and neither would the people the young man worked for. They were torn apart by these people and not allowed to see each other any more. Their only chance for happiness was taken away. But the young man kept trying, and eventually, after his friend had the baby – a girl – he was allowed to go back home and bring the baby with him. That was all he could do, but it was enough. That baby carried with her the life and love of his friend, and kept her memory alive.

“Time went by, and the young man continued to advance in his education and career, becoming a person of some authority and influence. He tried and tried to locate his friend so he could bring her back to his country too, but eventually he found out that she had died of a disease, as many of those people did. As you can imagine, he was incredibly saddened by this news.

“As the baby grew into a young woman, she looked more and more like her mother. And she saw the sadness in his eyes, and she loved him and wanted more than anything in the world to be a comfort to him. So she loved him as her mother had, with her whole heart and soul… and body.

“And the young man, who was much older now of course, was comforted. He loved his little girl, who was now a beautiful young woman, just as he had her mother, and he was happy again. Unfortunately, he wasn’t able to spend much time with her. His job took him all over the world, to many dangerous and dirty places, where wars were fought and people died all around him. He had to endure all this without letting it make him mean and bitter like that world. It was hard, but the thought of his beautiful daughter, who became his wife and then bore his children, kept him going.”

Nancy stared at him, tears forming in her eyes.

“Ever since then,” Bill went on, “that young man, who is now old but still strong, has kept the memory of his good friend from so long ago. She lives in the eyes of her daughter, his wife and their children. His love for them is the same as his love for her. Their love for him makes him as happy as he was back then.

“Now,” He said to Nancy, “Do you know how old his friend was when he met her?”

Nancy shook her head, her tears starting to stream down her cheeks.

“Thirteen.”

“Wow.”

“Yes. And do you know how old his daughter was when she had their first baby?”

“Thirteen?”

“Yes.”

Nancy sobbed. Then she threw off the blanket and flung herself into Bill’s arms.

“Oh, Mr. Thompson, don’t be sad!” she cried, “I’m thirteen, and I’ll make you happy!”

Bill, surprised but obviously pleased, embraced the naked adolescent with genuine warmth. He glanced at Claire, whose own eyes were bright with tears. She cast him a beatific smile.

“Aww, you precious angel,” Bill said tenderly to Nancy, “Just your loveliness makes me happy. Your youthful spirit, your joy of life. And your kindness and understanding for an old man.”

“You’re not old, Mr. Thompson,” Nancy consoled him, “I know you can get… hard. And I’m going to make you hard, and make you feel good.” She wriggled on his towel-covered lap, and then felt under her leg for his penis.

“That you will, Sweetheart, without a doubt,” Bill murmured contentedly, nuzzling her hair.

Nancy reached up and pulled his head down to hers, opened her mouth and placed it on his. Their lips pressed together, their tongues met and intertwined. Out of the corner of his eye, Bill saw Claire slowly get up, blow him a kiss and tiptoe away.

Meanwhile, as they say, back at the ranch…

Tam was living up to all my expectations and, I’d like to believe, I to hers. Everything about her was a feast for the senses, from her dusky-rose-soled bare feet to her fine spray of long black hair. Her silky café-au-lait skin shone with vitality, begging to be caressed by the eyes and fingers.

The three of us – Tam, Chloe and myself – were sprawled on the king-sized master bed, our entire beings coursing with urgent anticipation, yet not wanting to rush this magical moment. Chloe’s attentions had brought Tam to a nearly tantric state of arousal. There was already a large wet spot on the bedspread where she had first sat down.

“Should we put some towels under us?” she asked.

“Oh, Honey,” Chloe chuckled, “For the women in this family, towels are for sitting on at dinner so we don’t slip right off our chairs.”

Tam’s dark, almond-shaped eyes opened wide, and she covered her mouth while she shook with uncontrolled laughter at the mental picture.

“Well, I’ll wash this when we’re done,” she said when she had caught her breath.

“Are you kidding?” Chloe exclaimed, “Seriously, Hon, it will dry. If we washed everything we got our sex on, there wouldn’t be enough laundry soap in the world.”

“Really?” Tam giggled, not knowing if she was serious.

“Girlfriend, at home, a bona fide, certified virgin could take a nap – by herself – in any bed in the house, and get up an hour later pregnant as hell!”

Again, Tam doubled up in stitches, now laughing so hard that she could make no sound, just shivered and quaked with hilarity. Eventually, she was able to get out, “Stop! You’re gonna make me pee!”

When she finally regained control, she smacked Chloe’s arm. “You’re so bad!” she shrilled, still laughing.

Chloe grinned at me and said, “Am I bad, Hank?”

“The worst!” I agreed, winking at her.

“Awww, you say the nicest things!”

Then Chloe, lying on her stomach, put her forefinger to her chin, gazed upward contemplatively and said, “Don’t you just hate it when you walk into a room and you forget what you came for? Now, what was it we going to do here?”

“This!” Tam whooped, pouncing on her like a kitten.

“Oh yeah!” Chloe responded, grappling with Tam and rolling over and over on the huge bed with her, emitting shrieks of laughter. Finally they came to rest, kissing and running their hands over each other’s bodies. Happy as I was to watch this, I was beginning to feel like a bystander.

Then Tam looked at me and cried dramatically, “Henry! Oh, Henry, save me! I’m being drawn to the dark side! You’re my only hope!”

Watching the two naked goddesses wrestle and kiss in front of me already had made my dick as hard as my noggin and as solidly rooted as a rhinoceros horn. I moved within reach, and Tam grabbed it and bent to suck vigorously on it.

“Easy, girl,” I cautioned, “I’ve been edging all day.”

“Oh god, I know!” she gasped, “We all have! Come here, you crazy Casanova!”

She opened her arms and legs, which I fell into with abandon. She was sopping wet, and I slid all the way in with one stroke. She let out a loud groan, and I felt her spasming around my shaft already.

“Keep going! I’m cumming, but keep going,” she pleaded.

I thrust as hard and fast as I could without bringing myself to a boil, but it was fruitless. In about twenty seconds, I had passed the point of no return. Ten more strokes, and I was done. But in that half minute, I think I counted at least three distinct orgasms for Tam.

“Oh yes! Oh yes! OhyesOhyesOhyes!” she chanted loudly. “Oh god, I needed that! Right there, that’s what I needed. Yes, sir!”

Grinning, I panted, “Glad… to be… of service.”

“Oh, you serviced me good!” Tam exulted, laughing giddily.

“Wonderful!”

Turning to Chloe, she fanned herself with her hand and said, “Honey, I almost changed teams there. But I like ‘outies’ too much to be an ‘innie’.

Chloe smiled benevolently. “If I get all your metaphors, that’s all right, Sweetheart. I wasn’t trying to convert you, I just wanted to open some new doors for you to see how you liked the view. And there’s no rule that says you can’t bat for both teams. Just ask me, I should know!”

“Oh, you darling!” Tam squealed, pulling Chloe in for an enthusiastic hug and kiss. “Yes! Yes! I love it!”

Then she was a little pensive for a few seconds. “Truth be told, I’ve been this way all along. I probably shouldn’t be telling you this, but I’ve been doing… stuff… with my kids.”

“I think that cat’s been out of the bag for awhile now,” Chloe said dryly.

“Oh yeah, the ‘no secrets’ rule,” Tam remembered.

“Word gets around pretty quickly in this family. The philosophy is, even with bad news, the sooner everybody’s in on it, the sooner we can help find the solution. And with good news, everybody gets to share and celebrate. There’s no downside.”

“That’s so awesome! I love your family – I think we all do. Well, that was my first experience with another adult woman, although Tiffany is really growing up! She and I have wonderful times together, sometimes all of us together. It makes us really close as a family.”

“Doesn’t it, though?”

“And this is really working with you folks? No possessiveness, no jealousy or noses bent out of shape?” Tam wondered.

“None that have come to my attention. Hank?”

I shook my head, smiling.

“See?” Chloe went on, “I will say this, we’ve worked really hard to emphasize openness and trust, to accept everyone for who they are, and to be as fair-minded as possible. And frankly, there’s just too much enjoyment to be had in the way things are going to foster any discontent. Everyone keeps their eye on the big picture, the oneness and sharing of everything together, and the small stuff just gets fixed or doesn’t even matter.”

“It’s mostly the same with us,” Tam said thoughtfully, “although not quite as freewheeling as you folks seem to be. I’m hoping that this visit with you guys will help. Bill is a wonderful, loving husband and father, but sometimes his seriousness… well, his sadness, can make it hard to break though. He’s had a hard life, and his joy is buried kind of deep.”

“We got that impression,” Chloe said sympathetically.

“I wonder if even this is a secret any more: Bill is not only my husband, he’s my father.”

We looked at her, wondering if we should admit that we already knew.

“You understand,” she stressed, “I’m not saying that I just have ‘daddy issues’, he’s my real dad.”

“We know, Tam,” I said, “he told us.”

“Whew, that’s a relief!” she brightened. “I kind of wish he’d waited so we could tell you together, but then I was kind of… distracted there.” She grinned at Chloe and squeezed her hand. Then she rolled onto her back and stretched.

“Honesty!” she reveled, “It’s so freeing! I love this!”

Considering for a moment, she looked at me and said, “Speaking of Bill, I wonder how he’s doing with… your wife and daughter.”

“I’m sure they’re fine,” I said cheerfully, “and I’m sure we’ll be hearing all about it, probably sooner than later.”

Claire had gone to the kitchen, poured herself a glass of wine and took it down the front steps, around the front of the house and onto the western deck by the fire pit. She gave Jake an affectionate pat on the head and then sat – after placing a towel – on one of the folding chairs and listened to the evening sounds of the forest. The western sky continued to darken, and the first stars started to appear. From time to time, she heard a familiar rhythmic slapping sound or a low cry of rapture from inside or on the other side of the house. She found herself humming “Somewhere Over the Rainbow”, and couldn’t think why.

As she was considering getting herself another glass of wine, she heard footsteps approaching from the front of the house. Michael, Dale and Tiffany strolled onto the deck and sat together next to Claire.

She gave them an amused smile, and they smiled back, a little sheepishly. Tiffany covered her mouth and barely suppressed a laugh.

Michael grinned, “Whatever you’re thinking, Mom, the answer is ‘yes’.”

“That’s always a good answer,” Claire responded, “I take it everyone had a good time.”

“You could say that.”

The teens dissolved in giggles.

Dale cracked, “Tiff had a wet time.”

They lost all composure at this, guffawing and gasping. Tiffany smacked Dale on the shoulder, but kept on laughing until she cried.

“You’re getting wet again,” he tormented her, just as she was starting to recover. She convulsed again, and then said, “I’m going to tinkle all over this chair, you keep that up!”

Michael found a stray towel and handed it to her. Noting the one Claire was sitting on, he said, “See? Mom knows.”

Tiffany gratefully accepted the towel and sat on it.

“Thank you, this is much more comfortable,” she said. “We should have these on all the chairs.”

“We’re putting a couple bundles of towels on the next shopping list,” Claire assured her. “Between the pool and the seating, we’re going to need a lot for this many people.”

“Where do we wash our clothes and things?” Tiffany asked, “Do we have to wait until we get to a Laundromat?”

“No, no, there’s a washer and dryer in the utility room under the house,” Claire said, “It’s down to the far right end, under the east deck. I’ll show you tomorrow.”

“Awesome!”

At this point, Tam, Chloe and I showed up, and a few minutes later, Rob, Kimberly and Sissy straggled in. We all chattered and laughed, exchanging stories about our night.

I pulled a chair up next to Claire and, as casually and privately as I could, asked, “So how did it go with Bill?”

She didn’t answer for a few seconds; just gazed with a slight smile at the wisps of smoke still rising from the fire pit, toying with the wineglass in her hands. Then she looked at me lovingly and said, “He’s the dearest, sweetest man I’ve met since… well, you. I sensed it on the trail when I talked with him, and now I’m very sure. Under that rugged, forceful exterior lies a tender and fragile heart. And a lot of pain that I don’t think he acknowledges enough.”

“Wow,” I confessed, “I would have never known.”

Claire told me the story about how Tam came to be born, and how they became lovers. When she finished, I was silent for a moment. Then I said, “Seriously, that could be an epic novel – ‘Anna Karenina’, or ‘Dr. Zhivago’…”

“I agree,” she said, “Somebody should write it. For the Internet, maybe. Anonymously, under an encrypted pseudonym. But none of those stories have happy endings. Theirs does.”

“Plus, it hasn’t ended,” I added, “and it looks like it just keeps getting better and better. Like ours.”

“Like ours,” she agreed, and gave me a kiss.

“So, Nancy…”

“Oh, Honey, you would have been so proud of our little girl!” Claire glowed, “She has a heart of gold, of kindness and compassion. After she heard his story, she just jumped into his lap and hugged him.”

“So… she didn’t need you to stay with her?”

“She was fine. I would have just been in the way.”

“Well, I thought you and Bill…”

“There will be lots of opportunities for that. And if it doesn’t happen for some reason, I’ll be fine. I want this – she needs this – to be her night.”

I sat quietly next to my wife, holding her hand and studying the smoldering embers. The others’ chatter seemed very faint and far away. I considered the long and winding road we’d each been down, before and since we’d met. She’d never had a father – or a father figure, for that matter – a steadfast, rock-hewn older male presence to shelter and guide her. I’d done my best, but I knew I wasn’t that type. Bill, now… Bill was that type, in spades. Utterly self-assured, assertive and the tallest man in any room he entered; yet, with a marshmallow heart for his beloved child. I wondered to what extent Claire needed this to be Nancy’s night. Because tonight, Claire and her daughter had vicariously become one in the arms of the father she’d never known.

“I gotta pee,” Claire said, squeezing my hand.

Breaking out of my reverie, I fumbled, “Uh, sure, Honey.”

“It’s all the way on the other side of the house. How about you meet me in that other patio area?”

“It’s a date,” I promised.

On the east deck, I pulled two chairs together with a clear view of the stars’ brilliant display overhead. Claire joined me in a few minutes, with her cell phone in her hand. She tapped it, lighting the screen, then she set it face down on a nearby table, leaving it on but not disturbing nature’s illumination.

Then, soft ukulele music began playing, and I recognized “Somewhere Over the Rainbow”, sung by the late Israel Kamakawiwo'ole. As the big man’s incredibly mellow voice filled the night, Claire and I began a very slow, dreamy dance, holding each other’s naked bodies tightly against each other.

An hour earlier, as twilight was still descending on the peaks to the west and the shadows in the living room began to hide everything around them, time had stopped moving for Bill and Nancy. Lost in their prolonged kiss, there was only the splendor of this moment, this flood of emotion.

When they finally withdrew, Nancy glanced over to the place where Claire had been sitting.

“Yes, Hon,” Bill said gently, “Your mother stepped outside. See, she’s right out there, sitting on the deck.” He pointed out through the vast floor-to-roof windows to where Nancy could just make out the silhouette of her mom sitting by the fire pit, stroking Jake’s ears.

“I hope that’s all right,” he added.

Nancy smiled and nodded reassuringly. Then she shifted position on his lap a little, and reached under the towel to feel his erection.

“You’re really hard,” she grinned.

“Yes. You know why?”

“Because we were kissing?”

“Yes. Do you like kissing?”

“Oh, yeah, I love it!” she giggled, “It makes me horny.”

Bill was beginning to realize what I’d meant when I had said “Hang around this family long enough…”

“Me too,” he responded.

“I can tell,” she smiled slyly, squeezing him. “Can I see it?”

Bill nodded, and Nancy slid to her feet and pulled the towel aside.

“Wow!” she exclaimed in awe, “Niiiice!”

She gripped him in both hands and stroked, relishing its fatness and length.

“It’s really big!” she marveled.

“Yes, it is,” Bill said, “which brings up a question I was going to ask your mom, but now that she’s left, I need to ask you.”

She said nothing, but looked at him expectantly.

“Well, it’s kind of personal,” he hesitated, “I mean, it’s very personal.”

“And you were going to ask my mom?” she grinned.

“Touché. However, you’ll understand when you hear the question. And there’s a good reason for my asking.”

“Okay…”

“When did you… how long has it been since you… started having sex?”

Not the least abashed, Nancy looked upward and pondered. “Gosh, I don’t know, years and years. I don’t remember the first time. I must have been a baby.”

Bill’s eyes widened. “I’m having a hard time believing that. What’s the first time you can remember? Who was it with?”

“My mom. She and I used to lick each other. We still do,” she giggled, “all the time.”

Bill tried a different tack. “I mean, how old were you when you lost your virginity?”

“Oh, that? Ummm… I think I was in the fourth grade, so I was…” She counted on her fingers. “Nine. Yep, I’m pretty sure.”

“Really? Wow, that’s pretty young.”

She giggled. “Well, it was with my brother, and he’s only a year older than me, so it wasn’t very big.”

“Still. Did it hurt?”

“Oh, no. It felt good.”

“Really! At nine? Did you bleed?”

“No… Oh, I know what you mean. It didn’t hurt or bleed because I’d been stretching it with my fingers for awhile.”

“I see. What gave you the idea to do that?”

“My mom. She always talked to me and my brother about sex. She wanted us to know everything. She told me that when I wanted to do it, I should stretch myself first. So I did.”

Bill pondered the immense wisdom of this philosophy, of actually educating children about sex and introducing them to it at the earliest possible age.

“So you’ve been having sex… intercourse… for four years?”

Nancy counted on her fingers again. “Yeah, four.”

“Just with your brother?”

“No, also with Buddy – I mean Robbie – and Dad, since we met them.” She decided to wait until later to tell him about Michael and Jake, taking cover under the “surprise” clause in the “no secrets” rule. Bill seemed to be having difficulty swallowing what she was already revealing, and she didn’t want to overload him.

“I see,” Bill said thoughtfully.

She wasn’t sure where he was going with this questioning. Perhaps he was just moving slowly, softening up the ground; loosening the cap on the bottle, so to speak. Well, as far as Nancy was concerned, the ground was turning to quicksand, and the ketchup was all over the floor. She was more than ready!

“The reason I’m asking, Hon,” Bill said kindly, “is that I need to know how best to approach lovemaking with you. What kind of experience you have, and what I think you would or wouldn’t enjoy.”

“Ohhhhh…” The light dawned. What a sweet man! He was so considerate and caring about her. She was regretting – and now highly embarrassed for – her earlier shyness. He remembered her mom telling Bill that “no one can read our minds”. Of course not! So all he had had to go on was her body language up to that point. Okay, she thought, time for some new body language.

“Mr. Thompson…”

“I wish you’d call me Bill,” he smiled.

Nancy consider that for a few seconds. All of a sudden, she felt a little shy again. It just seemed disrespectful, such familiarity.

“Can I call you ‘Uncle Bill’?” she asked.

He chuckled, “Yes, of course. I’d like that.”

“Me too. Because you’re part of our family now. You’re so nice! And I want to do nice things for you and make you feel good, and make you happy. And I want you to know, I’m not a little girl, and I don’t have to be, ummmm…”

“…Courted? Wooed?”

“I’m not sure what those mean,” Nancy confessed, “but uhhh… ‘handled with little kid gloves’. There, that’s what I mean.”

“I see.”

“So, your turn: what kind of things do you like? Or don’t like?”

Bill laughed good-naturedly. “Bless you, Nancy, you are an angel,” he said endearingly. “I’m afraid I’m too ‘old school’ for lists of ‘turn-ons’ and ‘turn-offs’. But I’ll tell you what: Let’s lie down together here, start kissing again, and we’ll let nature take its course.”

“Yippee!” Nancy cried, hopping onto the bed and bouncing with glee. Finally! she thought.

Then an awful realization hit her. “Wow! I am a little girl! Look at me, jumping around!” She hid her face in a pillow, weeping.

“Oh, child, what’s wrong now?” Bill fretted.

“I don’t know, Uncle Bill,” she sobbed, “sometimes I just wanna be a kid forever, like in ‘Peter Pan’, and sometimes I feel like I wanna be, like… a sophisticated lady. And then I look in the mirror and all I see is this… giraffe.” She giggled through her tears, in spite of herself.

Bill’s hand gently stroked her back, and he said softly, “Yes, you’re a beautiful little girl, and a beautiful young woman. That’s why thirteen is such an important age. It’s the hinge that the door to the rest of your life hangs on.”

She stared at him in wonder. “Wow! I see that so clearly”, she said, awestruck. “I mean, that just puts it so well. And so… beautifully. You’re such a wise man! How did you become so wise, Uncle Bill?”

“I’ll let you know when I get there,” he smiled ruefully.

She was once again filled with compassion, and passion. She pulled him into her embrace, and he wrapped his strong arms around her and kissed her tenderly.

“Please love me, Uncle Bill,” she whispered, “Make love to me. I can’t wait any more.”

He reached his hand between her legs and found it slippery with her ardor. Then he moved himself slowly and carefully into position over her and placed the point of his ram against her gates. They opened easily, and he slid forward into her tight, slick tunnel until he was solidly docked inside her slim body. Her hot innards churned around him, and his full, steady strokes beat his pelvis forcefully against hers, her rosebud breasts jiggling with each impact. She whimpered with joy, running her hands over Bill’s back and sides, pulling his head in for a feverish kiss as he brought her inexorably to her peak.

Her first climax was only a foretaste of a series that was to shake her to her core. Bill continued to drive his meaty cock into her with the persistence and endurance of a machine, transporting her to ever higher and more prolonged orgasms, until every neuron in her body was wrung dry. Only then did he allow the contractions of her strong vaginal muscles to extract his own welcome release.


-------------


Claire and I rejoined the others by the fire pit, now reduced to barely glowing coals. Some of the kids had pulled their chairs up to where they could warm their feet on the stonework. A few of us yawned and stretched. Only Bill and Nancy were still absent, but nobody wanted to go inside and disturb them.

“I wish they’d come on,” Dale grumbled, “It’s getting cold, and I’m tired.”

“Poor baby,” Kimberly teased, “We could go another round again; that’d warm you up.”

“Ha ha, sorry, I’m sold out. That’s why I’m so tired.”

“Agh, me too.”

“I’m sure they’ll be done soon,” Claire assured them.

Just then, Bill walked slowly out onto the deck, carrying Nancy wrapped in a blanket, her arms around his neck.

“Awww… what a sweetheart!” Chloe cooed tenderly.

“Looks like somebody’s had a big night,” I grinned, taking the sleepy bundle from Bill. Nancy transferred her embrace from his neck to mine and lay her head on my shoulder. I offered him a grateful nod, and he smiled and gave Nancy’s hair an affectionate ruffle. She reached her hand out to him, and he took it and kissed her palm. With that, we joined the procession now shambling into the house.

Everybody exchanged good-night hugs and wishes for restful sleep, fluffed their pillows and pulled up their covers. Nancy was too tired to even climb the steps to the loft, and I laid her on our bed between Claire and myself. We both kissed her cheek, exchanged a warm kiss between us and drifted off, serenaded by the distant forest night creatures.

Day three in the cabin dawned late for our tribe, as we straggled out to the eastern patio in ones and twos, cups or mugs in hand, smiling greetings to each other with a bit of “morning after” awkwardness. Even the sun seemed to be peeking through its fingers, only shining fully on the mountaintops in the distance. Chloe, of course, wasn’t having any. The moment she saw Tam, she jumped up and ran to her with a squeal of delight and almost dumped her coffee with the enthusiasm of her hug.

“Good morning to you too, Honey,” Tam giggled, giving her a kiss.

Nancy was the last to arrive, rubbing sleep from her eyes, her hair awry. As soon as she appeared, Dale started clapping, then we all gave her a round of applause, which drove her back toward the door in embarrassment. Michael caught her and carried her back out as she covered her face and shrieked with laughter.

“Don’t look at me, I look awful!” she complained.

“Awww, no, you look beautiful!” everybody assured her.

Chloe said, “Come sit here, Honey, I’ve got a brush, I’ll brush your hair.”

Nancy sat on her lap, and Dale went to get her an orange juice with ice.

A sense of ease came over the rest of us, and we started to chat comfortably.

Nancy caught sight of Bill, who smiled benevolently at her and said, “Good morning, Angel.”

With a little cry of delight, Nancy jumped down and ran to him, giving him a warm hug. “Good morning, Uncle Bill,” she beamed.

“‘Uncle Bill’, huh?” I grinned, “Well, welcome to the family.”

“Thank you,” he said sincerely, “and by the way, it was her choice to call me that.”

“It suits you,” Claire approved, “And after all, we’re all related in some way.”

“I dunno,” Chloe said, squinting at Bill’s wife, “I can’t quite see you as ‘Auntie Tam’.”

Tam laughed bashfully, hiding her grin with her hand.

“‘Sister Tam’, maybe?” Tiffany joked, then reddened as she remembered their complicated relationships. “I’m sorry, Mom, I didn’t mean…”

Tam quickly assured her that she took no offense.

“I’m not sure that we still qualify as a ‘family’,” I suggested. “More like a Sixties commune by now.”

“There you go,” Michael quipped, “Comrade Tam!”

Even the sun joined in our laughter, breaking through the clouds with a merriment of warm light.

“So,” Bill asked, “do we have any plans for today?”

I looked at Claire, who grinned back. “Guess I’m the cruise director,” she mused. “Actually, I didn’t have anything structured planned once we got here; just thought we’d make it up as we went. However, there is the need for supplies, and although we could get by another day or so, we’re running out of some things. Also, I think everybody should have a chance to get things they’d like. So I suggest we plan to make a run into town later this morning. In the meantime, I want to get this place cleaned up and organized. And I’m talking about that loft, you kids. Beds made, clothes put away, no food or sodas anywhere. We’re not going to let this place turn into a pigsty.”

“Yes, Mom,” they all said in unison, including Kimberly.

“Good. Now, what does everybody want for breakfast?”

All the kids started clamoring for different things.

“Oh good, anarchy!” Claire laughed. “Okay, go make whatever you want. Just don’t leave a mess!”

“Yayyyy!” There was a general scramble of assorted small and medium-sized naked bodies toward the kitchen.

She smiled to the rest of us. “We let them do that a few times a week. They’re very good about cleanup. The rest of the time we actually plan a menu as a compromise.”

“You have a wonderful way with them,” Tam admired.

“They’re good kids, they make it easy.”

We discussed what to have ourselves, and then Claire and Tam went to fix it while Bill, Chloe and myself stayed out of the way. After breakfast and some housekeeping, we all got dressed and piled into our cars. I drove ours down the mountain, with Claire navigating.

The store, calling its wares “general merchandise”, was quite large and eclectic. It drew from a diverse customer base including hunters, fishermen, skiers and campers, as well as the local population. Besides groceries, it had hardware, clothing, sports equipment, and it claimed it could order practically anything anybody wanted and have it there in a few days.

We found its prices very egalitarian; staples and everyday work things were moderately priced; probably at cost, considering their location; while fancier foods and upmarket products were quite expensive. It was clear that they made most of their profit on the tourist trade, with which we were happy to oblige.

Besides stocking up on essentials, we got lots of fresh vegetables, fish, steaks, wine and, of course, towels. The kids were allowed to buy all the snack foods, breakfast cereals and junk food they wanted, because, hey – vacation! We also came back with a complete volleyball/badminton set, a soccer set and a football, and Dale bought a cheap acoustic guitar. I think we probably covered the store’s overhead for the entire month in that one shopping trip.

Unloading and putting everything away was an all-hands working party that took until lunchtime. After that, everybody wanted to try out the new sports equipment, but it took another hour of clearing the meadow of rocks, tree branches and anything else that might be painful to step or fall on. Finally, we had an excellent, nearly flat volleyball court and an adjacent football/soccer field. The meadow was covered with a thick, soft grass that foraging animals had been keeping perfectly trimmed for our needs.

For volleyball, we chose sides by lot, rotating the teams after each point to keep things even, and with six on a side, I think we had more fun running into each other than actually trying to get the ball. Naked volleyball has a very distracting aspect that makes it hard to perform when you’re having so much fun watching the other players. The nice thing about our little nudist colony, nobody had to suppress their natural inclination to become aroused. All us guys sported some degree of hardness, and the girls “perspired” freely between their legs. There was lots of grabbing and smacking of body parts, and after an hour or so, we were almost as tired from laughing and sexual tension as from playing volleyball.

We called a time out, and everybody sat on the grass to rest. A cool breeze came up and wafted over us with its evergreen scent.

“I’m for a shower,” someone said, and someone else said, “Me too!” Next thing we knew, everybody was on their feet and racing for the house.

As we trotted behind the herd, Claire said to me, “Sweetheart, the towels are in the dryer. They should be done by now, would you be a doll…”

“Of course, Angel,” I replied.

“Thank you,” she said, giving me a kiss and smacking my butt, “see you in the shower.”

It was quite a scene, that shower. Seven laughing kids tried to crowd under the two shower heads, while we adults waited and watched their antics with huge grins. Everyone washed everyone else as well as themselves. By the time that mosh pit broke up, the boys all had very stiff hard-ons. While they dried off with towels from the big pile I had brought, fresh and warm, we grownups took their place, thankful that not all the hot water was exhausted yet.

I’m afraid we didn’t behave much better than the youngsters. I had lathered up a washcloth and started to scrub myself, when Tam ran a soap-slick hand up my butt crack, then reached around and gave my half-hard dick a few soapy strokes. It felt wonderful, and I turned around and started soaping her up too. She fondled my balls while I ran my hands over her slick, firm boobs. Then I reached down and stroked my fingers through her labias, and just touched her clit. She cringed and laughed, saying, “Don’t get too carried away mister, you’ll end the party before it begins.”

“Perish the thought,” I agreed, remembering how quickly she had cum last night.

Meanwhile, Claire and Chloe were doing the same with Bill. After getting thoroughly soapy, they hugged and rubbed their bodies up and down against each other while fingering each other’s parts. Then they all three hugged tightly, the women humping their crotches against Bill’s thighs and pressing his hard dick between them. Laughing, he stuck a finger in each of their butt cracks, and they squealed like little girls.

As we dried off, we wandered out to the master bedroom area and discovered that the previous circus in the showers had migrated to the king-sized bed, which was now covered with a writhing mass of giggling and moaning small-to-medium-sized naked bodies.

Kimberly looked up at us and announced elatedly, “We’re having an orgy! Boys against the girls!”

“I see,” Claire grinned, “Who’s winning?”

“Everybody!” they all laughed.

“Ew!” Chloe scolded facetiously, “You’re getting sex all over the bed!”

Tam snickered and smacked her arm playfully.

“Mommy, what’s an ‘orgy’?” Kimberly asked.

“You tell us, you’re the ones having it.”

“Actually, we’re playing ‘sardines’,” Nancy corrected.

“Yeah!” Robert laughed, “We try to make the other ones cum before we do. And we can’t use our hands.”

“Ah. Looks like a fun game,” Claire said.

“Oh yeah!” Sissy put in, “You guys wanna play?”

“Yeaaahhh!” a great shout went up from the menagerie, “Come on, come and play with us!”

“Everybody get up and let the grownups lie down!” Dale commanded.

The kids all scrambled off the bed and waited for us. We looked at each other, shrugged and obediently climbed onto the bed.

At first, Tam lay on her stomach, but Kimberly insisted, “No, Mom, you have to be sunny-side up!”

“Oh, but it’ll be harder to make me cum this way,” she grinned mischievously.

Rob knelt between her legs, bent forward and placed his mouth between her butt cheeks.

“Aghhhh!” Tam squealed, “What are you doing?”

Chloe chortled, “Oh, girlfriend, you have such a treat coming!”

“Ohmygod, and I thought I was depraved,” Tam laughed. “I think I’ll turn this way.” She obligingly rolled face up.

It took some doing, but we finally fitted all five of us side by side.

“I wish it was dark,” Nancy said. “Okay, well, let’s say the grownups have to close their eyes. No cheating!”

“Why?” Tam wanted to know.

“It’s just more fun that way. Close your eyes, now.”

“Okay.”

I closed my eyes, and I was immediately covered with a swarm of giggling, squirming naked children, very much bent on turning me on. A small mouth fastened itself on mine and I was subjected to a hot, passionate kiss. Mouths and pussies left wet trails up and down my body. Tiny hands fingered my balls, and warm lips wrapped themselves around the head of my very hard dick and sucked, applying the tiniest bit of kitten teeth. (I’d have recognized Sissy’s dick-nursing style anywhere.)

Then a knee settled on either side of my head, a young bottom landed on my upper chest, and my mouth was filled with delicious, pudding-like girlflesh. I happily swished my tongue all around the pliable flanges, slurping the nectar that flowed freely from between them, and then raised my lips to very lightly suckle the swelling nub at the top. The nub throbbed against my tongue, and I heard a sharp intake of breath. I tried to guess the identity of the source.

The owner of this mouth-watering delicacy began to quiver from my sampling of her offering, and she suddenly pulled back, probably concerned that she was going to lose the “game”. She scooted her pelvis down my chest, leaving a perceptible stream of her juices in its wake. Then she proned herself full length on my body, clasping my very stiff dick between her muscular thighs. I could tell she was taller and heavier than the rest of the girls, even Nancy. She squirmed and wriggled, and thought I felt actual boobs pressing against my chest. Then I felt her breath on my face, and soft lips met mine. The mouth seemed too large for a child’s; perhaps Tam, playing a trick on me? As our tongues swirled around each other, I couldn’t stand it any more and took a flickering peek.

It was Tiffany! Ohmygod, it was Tiffany! The goddess Tiffany had come unto me, and I knewest not the hour of her visitation. This fairest flower in all the gardens was lying naked on me, kissing me and doing her best to excite my libido, as if it needed any prompting!

She caught my glimpse, and immediately put a hand over my eyes. “No peeking!” she hissed.

“Too late!” I grinned, and seized her butt cheeks, pulling her upwards to where I could reach her boobs with my mouth.

“Hey, no hands!” she squealed, shaking delightfully with laughter. However, she didn’t resist; actually, she twisted her upper body to give me access to one breast. My mouth was filled to overflowing with the most wonderful sensation. I opened as wide as I could and gulped her flesh until I could feel her large, stiff nipple against my tonsils. She groaned in an agony of need. I let it go, and with a soft whimper of pleading, she shifted the other one to my mouth. I did the same, letting her nipple soak in the back of my throat, making very gentle swallowing motions that drove her absolutely crazy.

Seized with a frenzy of lust, she rubbed her pussy hard against my abdomen, soaking me with her juices. Then she elbowed herself further southward until her syrup-drenched quim just touched the head of my dick. She grinned mischievously at me. That small teasing contact was unbearable to both of us, and she knew it. She raised up on her hands and inched her body further down until I was fully inside her.

What heat! What bliss! Every nerve in my body vibrated with ecstasy. Tiffany began to slowly shift her pelvis forward and back, enjoying the feeling of my solid rod coursing through her most sensitive membranes. I reached up and cupped her breasts – those luscious, succulent, perfect cones of softest tissue – and she let me. She let me! It was unbelievable!

In fact, while I supported her upper body by her boobs, she raised her hands and placed them over mine, holding them against her while she worked us both toward heaven. She threw her head back and closed her eyes, her lips parted as she breathed heavily, a slight sheen of perspiration on her forehead.

In my mind, I wanted to freeze this moment, this pinnacle of erotic experience, if not forever, at least long enough to fully appreciate what was happening. This exquisite beauty, this fifteen-year-old angel who looked like she had stepped out of some Renaissance painting, this exotic creature whose appearance alone made men and boys go weak at the knees, was ensconced on my lap, impaled on my stake and holding my hands tightly against her firm, maidenly breasts while she rode me into the sunset.

All too soon, the moment ended. There was no holding back the flood any longer, and I felt her contractions start just as my own searing orgasm hit me. I was aware of a gusher of thick juice being pumped up into her womb. She spasmed and groaned loudly, and collapsed back onto my chest, laying her head on my shoulder and panting hard.

I lay one hand on her waist and gently stroked her hair while we caught our breath. Then she slowly sat up and lifted herself off my glistening wet pike. She looked down and, while she supported herself with one outstretched arm, she pulled her pubic region upward with the other hand to survey the growing puddle of bodily fluids. The effect was frankly startling.

“Again with the mess!” she kvetched good-humoredly, giving me a kiss. “You guys are like horses, or… incubuses, or something.” She rolled off the bed to find a towel. Or maybe take another shower.

Since we were both now “eliminated”, I felt free to glance around at the others. Not surprisingly, Bill was strictly obeying the rules, with his eyes closed and his hands flat on the bed. Nancy, obviously not yet ready to give up her exclusiveness with him, rode him the way Tiffany had me. Sissy was straddling his head the way Tiff had done at first, pressing her little mound against Bill’s willing mouth and totally blocking his view below if he had peeked. Anyway, I’m sure he didn’t need to peek; he knew just from the feel of Nancy’s inner sanctum who it was.

Beyond, Dale was pounding Tam for all he was worth, bringing her repeated orgasms like she had experienced with me the night before. Rob was aiding and abetting, lying next to Tam and suckling one of her breasts while he toyed with the other.

Claire and Chloe had obviously decided to abandon the rules altogether. They had Michael flat on his back and were sharing him, one at each end, while Kimberly lay between his legs, actively mouthing his balls.

One by one, each of them gave a cry of ecstasy and cringed in the throes of orgasm; in Tam’s case, several. Eventually, everyone grew quiet until there was just the sound of breathing, with occasional kisses and giggles.

As the sun grew low over the western mountains, I fired up the grill while the ladies started preparing vegetables for kabobs. I put the skewers on the grill; steak for those who wanted, veggie for the rest. Claire brought out rice and peas to go with the kabobs, and we all feasted hungrily while the boys started the fire pit.

After the dinner cleanup, Dale brought out his new guitar and tuned it up. He started singing “Country Roads”, and we all joined in. And of course, we had to follow that with “Rocky Mountain High”.

Then Kimberly wanted to do “Kumbaya”, and Dale laughed indulgently and said, “Okay, let’s get it over with”. He began picking a soft intro. “Start us off, Kim,” he encouraged. She did, and she actually had a sweet, true voice that sounded so sincere, we couldn’t help but sing along. At first we all felt slightly embarrassed, but the hushed tones and inventive harmonies that our group started to throw in gave it a transcendent quality that flowed through the pines like fragrant incense.

“That was awesome!” Chloe cheered when we were done, applauding with tears in her eyes. Everybody joined in, clapping and nodding their agreement.

“Hallelujah!” Rob proclaimed, “I feel like we’re in church.”

“We really are,” Bill said, indicating the immeasurable view before us.

“Amen!” a number of us murmured.

“So, what else?” Dale asked.

“Africa,” Tiffany said quietly.

“Africa?” Dale hesitated, “That’s beautiful, but it’s not exactly a sing-along song.”

“I’ll sing it” she said confidently, “Can you play it?”

“I think so.” He started picking the intro, and Sissy instinctively patted out a soft rhythm on the seat of her chair. With a blissful smile, Tiffany began, clear and strong:

“I hear the drums echoing tonight
But she hears only whispers of some quiet conversation
She's coming in twelve-thirty flight
The moonlit wings reflect the stars that guide me towards salvation

I stopped an old man along the way,
Hoping to find some old forgotten words or ancient melodies
He turned to me as if to say,
‘Hurry boy, it’s waiting there for you’”

We were so enraptured with the quality of her voice, her unembellished, almost spiritual delivery, we couldn’t help joining in the chorus:

“It’s going to take a lot to drag me away from you
There’s nothing that a hundred men or more could ever do
I bless the rains down in Africa
Going to take some time to do the things we never had”

I glanced at Bill and Tam, who were holding hands, and they both had tears in their eyes.

Tiffany continued:

“The wild dogs cry out in the night
As they grow restless longing for some solitary company
I know that I must do what’s right
Sure as Kilimanjaro rises like Olympus above the Serengeti
I seek to cure what’s deep inside
Frightened of this thing that I’ve become”

Oh god, I thought, those words must really hit home for Bill, knowing about his many years of assignments away from his love, his battles with the mental demons of war. At the end, we all once again gave full voice to the chorus:

“ It’s going to take a lot to drag me away from you
There’s nothing that a hundred men or more could ever do
I bless the rains down in Africa
I bless the rains down in Africa
(I bless the rain)…
I bless the rains down in Africa
(Ah, gonna take the time)
Going to take some time to do the things we never had…”

We all gave Tiff a standing ovation, and she graciously reached out her hands to her parents, who stood with the rest of us, applauding their daughter.

“Wow… just… Wow!” I extolled, when the clapping and cheering died down. “I sense that song is pretty special in your family.”

“It’s Dad’s favorite,” she stated.

“Our favorite,” Tam emphasized, squeezing her husband’s hand.

Bill cleared the lump in his throat and said, “It was on Armed Forces Radio a lot when I met Tam’s mother. It really resonated with me; the words. It hasn’t lost any of its meaning since then.”

Turning to his teenage daughter, he said simply, “Thank you, Sweetheart. That was beautiful.”

As we all gathered on the east deck for our now-traditional morning coffee and juice, everybody talked about last night’s singing. Everyone had had so much fun, and we were surprised and pleased to find out that Tiffany and Kim had such great voices. The Thompsons were impressed with our family’s sense of harmony and improvisation.

“Where did you get those beautiful countermelodies on ‘Kumbaya’?” Tam asked.

“We just made them up,” Nancy said, “We get into a groove and it just comes out.”

“That happens a lot with us,” Claire explained, “We start with a basic folk song or something and it grows into a… cantata, or something.”

“Well, you all have lovely voices,” Tam effused, “Do you have training?”

Claire said, “Dale, Nancy, Rob and Sissy can sight-read music. It’s like a language, and you know how kids pick those up easily when they’re young. I just like to sing. The rest of us play instruments, and we have jam sessions at home.”

“Oh, well, we have got to do that again, that was just so awesome!”

We all agreed.

“You know what would be really cool?” Dale suggested, “If we went back to that nudist place we played at before, only this time as a choral group.”

“Yeeeaaah!” several of the kids raved.

“Oh my god, yes!” Chloe agreed, “We’d literally be the ‘Naked Choir’!”

“Oooh, now we have to do it, just to be able to say that!” Nancy giggled.

Bill chuckled, “I’m sure it’s copyrighted all to heck by the BBC.”

“It’s not even on the air anymore, is it?” Tam asked.

“No, and it doesn’t matter, it’s too good a name to not use.”

“The definitive flash mob,” said Michael dryly, putting on imaginary sunglasses.

“Oh, ow!” several of us winced.

“Ohhh, you’re gonna get it now!” Tiffany jumped out of her seat and began to pummel Michael’s arms and chest while we all dissolved in hysterics.

“Get ‘im, girl!” Chloe cheered, “That pun was a high criminal offense!”

Soon Tiffany left off thrashing Michael and sat on his lap, her arms around his neck, and kissed him tenderly.

“Well, if you actually do it, we’ll be with you in spirit,” Michael said.

There was a chorus of “Awww”s and “Booo!”s.

“Seriously,” Tiffany said, “We’re done with being naked in public.”

“No worries, pet,” Chloe assured them, “No one ever has to do anything they don’t want to here.”

“Besides, we’re just fantasizing,” I added, “As far apart as we all live, we couldn’t get together there anyway.”

Everybody went, “Hmm, yeah, true…”

Except Bill and Tam, who looked out at the forest-covered horizon thoughtfully.

Author here: I’ve been given a week’s reprieve on starting my hiatus, so I’m posting as much new work as I can get written during that time. There’s a lot more in the hopper, but I may not be able to produce it for some time, if ever. Life sucks that way sometimes.


--------------



The kids discovered that trying to play soccer on the meadow was problematic. The ground was too soft and uneven, sending the ball in totally unpredictable directions with every bounce.

It was ideal, however, for touch football. All of us got involved, with six-person teams, and I’m here to tell you that you haven’t had fun until you’ve played mixed-gender naked football. For one thing, you can call it “touch” all you want, but it’s still a contact sport, and nobody’s going to call a foul for “illegal use of the hands”. Also, playing without, um, protective gear very much equalizes the physical advantages between the males and females.

After the first couple of downs, we had pretty much abandoned any semblance of official rules, allowing, for instance, fondling of the center’s nether parts by the quarterback, kissing in the huddles and picking up the small runner and carrying her, still holding the ball and squealing with laughter, to the opposite goal line. We added some of our own rules. Where the girls and ladies were concerned, spanking the butt was considered a tackle, kissing was a field goal and getting the opposing ball carrier’s genitals in your mouth was an extra point. It was a surprisingly high-scoring game.

I couldn’t help noticing that Bill and Claire favored each other with the most frequent and enthusiastic of these playful attentions. Chloe must have noticed it too, as she once gave me a sly wink when she passed me returning to her side of the scrimmage line. I assumed they were thinking about their “rain check”. My impression was reinforced during our showers and lunch. There was more than the usual amount of suggestive banter between them.

I was also becoming aware that they shared more than just sexual tension. They were much more the equal of each other than Claire and I; or Bill and Tam, for that matter. They were the organizers, the point people, the managers and commanders. They were the officers; we were the troops. Claire always had things under control, she was the one coming up with the ideas and implementing them, and the rest of us had just gone along, happily enjoying the results. In the same way, Bill had been the one deciding everything for his family, like taking them on their summer-long wilderness adventure, perhaps not even considering if that’s what the rest of his family wanted to do.

At the same time, to tell the truth, Tam was much more compatible to me. Young, petite, lively and fun-loving, she could be the reincarnation of my first wife if she had been partly Asian. She was outgoing and adventurous, lovely to look at and to hold, and sexually insatiable. And she was obviously quite taken with me.

So anyway, it was no surprise that, after lunch, Claire kissed me and said that Bill had invited her to come with him to see the creek down in the canyon where he and his family had been camping, and they’d be back later. I steeled my nerve, put on a smile and sent them off with as hearty and cheerful a farewell as I could muster. I tried to ignore the faint ache in my chest as I watched them walk away, hand in hand, a blanket rolled up under Bill’s arm.

What was different this time, I wondered? It hadn’t bothered me at all when Claire had sex with the boys in our family, and only a little when she did it with Michael at first. Was it because in those instances it was clearly just sex, while this time it could be something more? I had the sense that Bill was the first actual adult she had met, even counting Chloe and myself. He could fulfill two great needs in Claire’s life: a strong, like-minded cohort, and a father figure.

I didn’t get time to agonize over it for long. A pair of boobs pressed against my middle back, a small hand landed on my chest and another reached under my arm to fondle my dick and balls. It was Tam, of course, giggling and hugging me from behind. I half squatted down, reached back and pulled her up by her bare butt cheeks. Then I whooped and ran with her, piggyback, toward the huge master bed. She laughed all the way, and then shrieked as I launched her forward over my head, doing a half summersault in the air, landing on her butt and bouncing across the blankets and pillows.

I swan-dived after her, and she screeched again and scrambled away before I could land on top of her. I reached out a long arm and grabbed her around the waist, drawing her back and growling as I gnawed on her neck. She emitted peals of laughter and tried to grab my now very hard dick. However, I was fully on the attack. I pushed her down onto her back and pinned her hands out to her sides, slurping all around her shoulders, throat and breasts while I held her small torso in place with my considerable weight. She groaned in an agony of need, frenziedly turned on by my aggressive approach.

My dick was sticking up like a chrome plated coat hook, and her opening was overflowing with her hot soup. She anxiously dug her heels into my buttocks and pulled me in until my pelvic bone hit hers with a thump. I teased her with slow, full strokes, then lowered my head to hers and lightly kissed her. She bit my lower lip, and when I raised my head, she bit my chin. Nearly out of her mind with passion, she thrust her pelvis up fitfully and looked at me with pleading eyes.

Catching her fever, I launched into her with all my strength. As before, she came almost immediately, then again and again, straining every fiber until I felt her finally start to relax. Then I pressed on, holding back my own orgasm until I sensed that she was going to climb the mountain one more time, and this time it was an Everest. There was a look of incredulity in her eyes as she realized what was happening to her. Had Bill ever taken her this far, I wondered? For that matter, had I ever taken my wife there?

She came like a Niagara, seizuring over and over, contorting and twisting with convulsions of breathtaking ecstasy. I felt her inner muscles gripping me with strong spasms. Veins showed on her neck, and it was the first time I’d actually seen a woman’s eyes roll back in her head. I was frankly a little startled at her extreme reaction, and it took until she had settled down some before I could return my mind to my own needs. When I did, I came a gusher into her.

We subsided together, gasping and panting with near exhaustion. We were silent for a long time, contemplating what we had just experienced. It was no ordinary romp, we realized. We had taken each other someplace our own spouses hadn’t been able to, and we felt a release that we might never have been able to attain with anyone else. It was a scary, and somewhat guilty, thought.

With a painful groan, Tam rolled, slowly and stiffly, toward the edge of the bed and stood up. I did the same, and we beheld the mess of bodily fluids we had left on the blankets. We were both shiny with sweat and emissions. I found clean towels and tossed her one.

“Thanks,” she murmured, starting to dry herself. “I’m getting the idea that having lots of towels is one of the most important things around here.”

“Yeah,” I agreed, “That and, um, staying hydrated.”

She laughed.

“Speaking of which,” I offered, “feel like a beer?”

“Do I look like a beer?” she grinned.

“Funny girl.”

“I’d love a beer. I’d marry a beer and have its children.”

“Meet you on the patio out there.”

We sat at a table, clinked our cold longnecks together and then sipped quietly, lost in thought for awhile.

“Well, that was different,” she said finally.

She didn’t elaborate, so I prompted, “In what way? Different good? Different bad?”

‘Oh, good! …Very good!” she assured me.

She considered her answer a little longer.

“Bill is a very affectionate and tender lover, very careful and considerate. You’re… a wild man!”

“And that’s good?” I asked a little apprehensively.

“It was this time. And I have a hunch it was different for you too.”

“Yes, it was. I’m not usually like that.” Then, after a few seconds, I said, “You’re a pretty wild woman yourself. You remind me a lot of my first wife.”

“I heard about her. My condolences.”

“Thank you. I will always remember her and miss her, but getting to know Claire and everyone else has helped me to move on. I actually didn’t even think about her again until I met you.”

“Hm. I hope that’s a good thing.”

“Very good.”

We were silent again for a minute. Then Tam said, “Actually, I don’t have a lot to compare you with. Believe it or not, my dad – Bill – is the only other man I’ve been intimate with. In my whole life!”

“I have no problem believing that.” I said agreeably.

“Well, it’s just that, in this day and age… and with your family’s open relationships and lifestyle…”

“Whoa, Nellie!” I put in, “‘Lifestyle?’ That’s a media word. Until I met Claire, there was nobody. Then we met Chloe and Michael, and then you folks. It’s not like we were advertising on Craigslist and going to swinger parties and sex resorts.”

“I stand corrected,” she said humbly.

“Sorry,” I said, “I just don’t want you to have the wrong impression of us.”

“No, I get it,” she assured me, “It’s about family. And we are privileged and honored to be allowed to be part of that. Really!”

“Thank you. And we’re blessed to be family together with you and yours.”

Then, with a trace of irony, I added, “Our own little Camelot.”

After a moment, Tam asked, “Why do I have the feeling you’re not completely comfortable with all this?”

I thought about it. “Because it’s true, and I don’t know why. It’s stupid, because I’m the one who pushed for it in the first place. I know it’s not about the sex. I’m honestly hoping they’re having really epic sex right now. God knows, you and I just did!”

“Is it because of Bill?”

I paused, then said, “Probably. He’s so damned… accomplished! He’s a retired general, a world traveler, a tech genius, a wilderness survival expert, a great lover of women, I hear… and don’t get me started on Claire! She’s a zillionaire CEO of a bank, owner of a mansion and a yacht, got personal connections with people like the owners of this mountain… chalet we’re staying in. Meanwhile, I’m a cube-dwelling corporate drone, who happens to be unemployed at the moment. How can I compete with all that? How can I even qualify to play?”

Tam let me wallow for awhile, quietly sipping her beer and smiling indulgently. When I finally ran down, she said, “Are you actually worried that you might lose Claire?”

“Shouldn’t I be?” I asked seriously.

“No, for several reasons. First of all, we don’t fall in love with people just because of their accomplishments. We might admire them, but we don’t fall in love with them. We fall in love with people because they turn us on – sexually, emotionally, intellectually, spiritually…”

“This isn’t really helping,” I sulked.

“Relax, Hamlet, I’m not done.”

“Sorry. Go on.”

“Second, you are greatly exaggerating Bill and Claire’s accomplishments, and underselling yourself. Bill retired as a major, not a general, and he’s a technology geek, not a genius. And he does like wilderness camping, but he’s no survival authority. He’d be cold and wet without a couple thousand dollars’ worth of gear.

“Meanwhile, Claire is a middle manager, not a CEO. She’s a good planner and organizer, and she has great people skills. No wonder they want her for management training. However, to be honest, I think she should be looking over her shoulder, because her career sounds like it’s on a side track. Not a totally bad thing, because climbing the corporate ladder is rough on one’s lifespan. So, a mixed blessing. On the other hand, if she’s financially comfortable and secure, what more should one want?”

“I take your point,” I said grudgingly. “It just seems like, Bill has this… aura about him. He’s so… smooth, so utterly confident and in command. It seems like the kind of thing that would sweep women off their feet.”

“Well, part of that is from having been a career officer,” Tam smiled. “But it’s also just a huge front. He’s actually very insecure.”

“Come again?”

“It’s true. You wouldn’t know it now, but he was very sickly and weak as a child. In addition to that fever that made him lose all his hair, he got his growth late, and he was picked on a lot in school. They made fun of his baldness, called him “Elmer Fudd” and talked to him in that voice. In high school, he got into strength training and martial arts. His whole life has been one long siege of overcompensating, getting back at those bullies in his teens. I forget what degree black belt he has in something-or-other-fu.”

“So what you’re telling me,” I grumped sourly, “is that, in addition to all those other skills, he could kill me with a paper clip and an origami crane.”

Tam slapped my knee playfully. “I’m also telling you that he hasn’t practiced his kung-fu-Manchu or whatever for a couple of decades. You could probably take him with a left jab and a right cross.”

I grunted noncommittally.

“And then there’s you,” she said, looking me in the eye.

“Yes?” I said, now somewhat hopefully.

“I know we’ve only been here a few days, but I think a blind person could see the dynamics in your family. You’re the calm eye of the storm, the center of gravity around which everything else revolves.”

“I’m sure you’re wrong about that,” I objected, “That would be Claire.”

Tam shook her head emphatically. “No, she’s an active force, all right, but you’re the safe harbor that allows everyone else to sail out and have adventures. You’re what gives them the ability to take chances and discover new things, because they know if they fail or get hurt, you’ll always be there to catch them. You’re their home base, the husband and father. Claire would be lost without you.”

“She was fine before she met me.”

“She wasn’t fine – yet. In fact, she was only hanging on by the idea of you. You existed in her mind all along, and that gave her the ability to keep going. You didn’t choose each other, you recognized each other.”

I was still dubious. “Even if all that’s true – and I’m not completely convinced it is – what’s to prevent Bill from taking that position in her life now? He seems even more qualified in every way.”

Tam pondered for a few moments. “Take a jigsaw puzzle,” she said, “How do you play it?”

“Dump out all the pieces on the table, I guess, turn them right side up and start looking for corners and edges.”

“Right. Well, suppose each piece represents a person. Each one is different, and contains a small part of a much larger picture. Let’s say you haven’t looked at the picture on the box, so you don’t know what it is yet. Now, some pieces, like corners, only attach to one other piece. But most pieces can attach to three, four, maybe five other pieces. And all the attachment points have to exactly match for the pattern to work.”

“Okay…” I tentatively agreed, not yet sure where she was headed.

“Most people, no matter how many attachment points they have, think they can only attach to one other piece. And they don’t even look very hard for the right piece. They just take the first one that kind of fits, mash themselves together and think they’ve solved the whole puzzle. Then they go the rest of their lives wondering why they’re so unsatisfied and unfulfilled.”

“Gotcha.”

“Now, to do the puzzle right, you have to find the exact correct piece to fit, and when you do, not only does the match feel good, the pattern is now twice as clear.”

“Yes.”

“Okay, so far so good. But nobody in their right mind would stop doing the puzzle at this point. Both pieces have multiple attachment points, and there are lots more pieces on the table. Pretty soon you see matches for both of your original pieces, and when you attach them, the puzzle grows, and the whole picture starts to take shape before your eyes. You fulfill all the needs of each piece, and the purpose of the puzzle itself.”

“Hmmm…” I mulled. “I think I see where you’re going with this.”

“Do you? Because I want you to look very closely at those original two pieces you started with, which are you and Claire. Are either of them less attached to each other because of any of the new attachments?”

“No,” I admitted.

“Is the overall picture less clear?”

“No; it’s more clear.”

“Exactly. Most people come with multiple attachment points – different needs that no one partner can fulfill. When those needs are met by new attachments, the partnership is actually strengthened, not weakened. Each member becomes part of a bigger picture, and finds added satisfaction with their lives.”

“If only real life worked like that,” I said wistfully.

“It really does. But our cultural conditioning tries to tell us that it doesn’t.”

“I can believe that. I wonder how it got so screwed up?”

“I have some theories about it. Money, power, religion – the unholy trinity. But that’s a whole other subject.”

“Indeed.”

“And by the way,” she added, “You have a terrific way with words. If it had been up to just me, I’d have still been trying to talk Bill into all this. You convinced him in five minutes.”

“I think you had already loosened the lid on the jar.”

“Planted the seed, maybe,” she allowed, “But you did the heavy lifting.

“And not for nothing,” Tam went on, “when you start feeling too down on yourself, consider this: I’m absolutely nuts about you, and I don’t think I’m exactly chopped liver. If Bill is Claire’s Lancelot, then you’re mine.”

I smiled warmly at her and laid my hand on hers. We were quiet again for some time, while I contemplated all that Tam had said. The concepts did make sense, I agreed.

“You have a pretty good way with words yourself,” I confessed, “How did you become so knowledgeable about sex and relationships?”

“I read a lot. And a lot of what I read is about sex and relationships. Plus, I majored in family studies.”

“That probably helps,” I chuckled. “What was your goal in pursuing that subject?”

“Well, I thought that Bill’s hard-science approach needed some counterbalance in the softer areas of our life. It’s helped, but to be honest, I’m grateful that Bill has Claire now to hang out with, because he and I have never been very compatible.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

I considered that for a minute. Then I said, “You up for another roll in the hay? It’d be fun to be in the middle of doing it when they get back.”

She stared wide-eyed at me in dismay. “You’re evil!” she cried, although not completely seriously. Then, with a mischievous twinkle, she grabbed my hand and said, “Let’s go!”

As chance would have it, Bill and Claire did not return in time to witness Tam and me fornicating on the master bed. Nor did they return during our lingering afterglow, or our fairly long afternoon nap. When they hadn’t come back by dinnertime, I was starting to get pouty again, and somewhat concerned. This was the wilderness, after all.

We were all starting to gather around the fire pit when they finally strolled into the clearing, arm in arm, obviously tired but happy. Between bites of leftover meatloaf sandwiches, they regaled us with glowing descriptions of the scenery in the canyon and its tributaries. Conspicuously absent was any mention of whatever sex they may have had, which was fine with me. I knew that it would come in time, and I needed the time. Perhaps Claire did too.

As we were preparing for bed, I casually mentioned, in a low voice, “Tam said something interesting today; that she and Bill aren’t really very compatible.”

“That is interesting,” Claire mused, “considering she’s his daughter.”

“Well, I think that’s actually the problem for them. Bill’s trying to fill two conflicting roles in her life, as both her husband and father. That could get sticky. Also,” I went on, “They seem to have quite different personalities. It sounds like she has to stand her ground once in awhile or he’d try to run their family like some kind of regime.”

“Understandable, considering his background.”

“True. They’re making it work, but I detect strains.”

It was still warm in the house, and we lay down on the blankets, letting the air bathe our naked bodies. Claire wriggled a little uncomfortably, then felt the top blanket with her hand. That was when I realized that it was coated with the dried remains of Tam’s and my afternoon delight.

“Sorry about that,” I apologized sincerely.

Claire grinned and said, “No worries, Sweetheart. I take it you had a good time.”

I hesitated. “Yes. Very good.” Then I looked my wife in the eyes and said remorsefully, “Scary good. So good I feel bad about it.”

“Oh, Honey, no, please don’t,” she pleaded, taking my hand, “No regrets, remember?”

“No, not really regretting. It just took me by… surprise. It opened a door I wonder if I should have gone through.”

Claire was silent a few moments. Then she said, “I’m glad you did, because I didn’t know how to tell you this: I had the same experience with Bill. You said it perfectly, it was a different dimension, a whole new level of existence.”

“Wow, okay, well it probably wasn’t all that for me. But it was, yes, a different experience, a new feeling – like cumming for the first time again.”

“That pretty much describes it.”

“Why wasn’t it like that with Michael? Or Chloe? Or even the first time with Tam?”

Claire pondered for a minute. Then she looked at me seriously and said, “Something new has been added, huh?”

“Yes,” I admitted. “And, since we’re putting all our cards on the table,” I continued, “I have to tell you that today, for the first time since I’ve known you, I was jealous.”

“Just today? You knew we were going to do this since the hike up to the fire lookout. And Bill and I have been fooling around like a couple of teenagers for days, and you were fine with it.”

“Yeah, I can’t explain the difference. Maybe because it was private this time.”

“I can understand that. Well, to tell the truth, I was jealous too. And I can’t explain that either.”

“You were?”

“Yes, especially since I found these… crunchy… blankets!” she laughed. “Did you guys spill a milkshake here or something?”

“Kinda.”

“So yeah, a little jealous. Sorry, Honey.”

“Well, we need to stop being jealous,” I admonished. “Tam… I had to admit that… because she sensed it, that I was jealous of Bill, and she set me straight on a lot of things. She’s been to school for this stuff, and she knows a lot about relationships. She’s like, a philosopher, or a psychologist or something, and she explains things very well. I want her to talk to you, because she can do it a lot better than I can. The bottom line is, neither of us should be jealous, and in fact, we are going to come out better and stronger because of Bill and Tam.”

“I hope so, Sweetheart, because right now I’m wondering if she isn’t just your first wife, come back to haunt us like I was afraid of when you and I met.”

“There’s some similarities,” I agreed.

“A lot of similarities,” she stressed, “from what Rob and Sissy tell me, and the pictures I’ve seen of her.”

“Talk with Tam, Babe. Believe me, it will put everything in perspective.”

“All right, Sweetheart, I will. And I do believe you. Partly because I want to – I choose to – and also because I know your heart, and that nothing will ever come between us.”

“No, it won’t, my Love. Nothing and no one.”

We hugged and kissed, and I felt absolute peace enter my soul for the first time that day.

“So,” I grinned, “you and Bill hit it off?”

She looked at me warily. “No jealousy, right?”

“No jealousy,” I assured her.

“Yes, Hon, angels sang; the earth moved.”

“Okay, I got that; ‘another dimension’ and all. I was hoping for more…”

“Details?” she grinned playfully.

“Well, yeah.”

“Hmmm… Well, I think I get one reason why you like me and the other girls to be shaved.”

“I have more than one?”

“Maybe. But this one is because no little hairs getting in your nose.”

“Oof!” I flinched slightly.

“You said you wouldn’t be jealous.”

“Sorry, it was just the mental picture.” I looked at her with some amazement. “The whole thing?”

“Ummm… yeah.”

“That’s quite a feat.”

“I was… inspired.”

“Oof!”

“Well, hey, Mr. Crusty Blankets!”

“Touché. So, would you like it better if I was shaved?”

“No, Sweetheart, I like you the way you are. On you it looks manly. And you can’t say I’ve ever complained about getting your hairs in my nose.”

“No… no, you haven’t, even though you’ve never hesitated to… go the distance… with me.”

“Because I love it. It makes you flip inside out, and that’s very gratifying, and it turns me on like nobody’s business.”

“Yes it does make me flip out,” I admitted. “And I’m very glad you enjoy it too. So… um, what else?”

“Uh-uh. Your turn.”

“Well, golly… Um… just crusty blankets, I guess.”

“What, no circus acts?”

I pondered. No, no circus acts. Just an apocalyptic eruption, an epochal event. What had lit the fierce raging fire in Tam and me? Where did it come from? I didn’t love her in the way I loved Claire. But I knew I did love her, with a very familiar, deep-rooted, powerful love. And I knew, then and there, that she was in fact my first wife, as youthful, vivacious and sexually compelling as ever.